most precious sacrifice that euer was in the world hee entered not with the blood of beasts but with his own precious blood he carried there his owne bloody wounds and that blood slokned that burning wrath So that so soone as that justice findeth that blood the justice is satisfied then there is place to mercy So it followeth there is no entry to Heauen but by the Lord Iesus his blood and as he entered into Heauen by his own blood so there is neuer one of vs man or woman shall enter into HeaueÌ„ except we carry with vs that blood if thou wilt go into HeaueÌ„ be sprinkled with that blood or else the wrath of God shall burne thee vp But how shalt thou get this By faith in him that hath gone before thee with his blood that shall prepare for thee a rowm thou shalt follow thy Head So yee see how needfull it is to belieue in Christ if we would get entry into HeaueÌ„ it was not for his own cause he entred into Heauen but for vs he passed with his blood before vs to get vs an entry Before he lay down the argument he layes downe the ground therâ—f In my Fathers house are many dwelling places I go to prepare them Brethren Heauen is a very faire place there â—re many dwelling places into it there is great honour into it What is Heauen but the glory of God Whereto go we to Heauen but that we may be partakers of that glory who now without Christ are depriued of the glory of God Who is able to measure his glory for he is infinit he dwelleth into a light wherto there is no accesse And as the glory of God is infinit so there are infinit dwelling places in Heauen Before the Ascention of Christ there were rowms enough but they were al vnprepared closed vp til he entred By vertue of his Ascension al the yates were dong vp Then what good doth th' Ascension of Christ It opens all the doors of Heauen to vs there are dwelling places in HeaueÌ„ for a thousaÌ„d worlds for infinit worlds mo worlds than tong can tell There is no scarcity in HeaueÌ„ but as the glory of God is there is infinit can neuer be contained so there are infinit places I say more the Ascension of Iesus Christ vp to Heauen is of such force that it is able to prepare a place for a thousaÌ„d worlds for euery reprobat What is then the cause that euery one goes not to HeaueÌ„ seeing the HeaueÌ„s are able to contain so many There are many called saith the Lord but few elect What is the cause of this What is it but this No want of Mansions there is no want in Iesus Christ but the cause is in men women who want faith in Iesus Christ Who euer hath faith they goe in and who wants it albeit there be many MaÌ„sions there yet there is none for them WheÌ„ thou hearest there are so many dwelling places in Heauen say with thy selfe Lord prepare mee for grace as grace is prepared for me Lord giue me faith into this blood that I by vertue therof may haue a place in HeaueÌ„ Striue therfore rather to throng in to haue a part of that life than to haue all the commodities of the world for if thou hast not this all the coÌ„modities of the world shall go away thou shalt be shot in Hell No striue rather to get a part of that inheritaÌ„ce it were the least Mansion than the whole earth for there is more joye there than in all the world Hee saieth And it were otherwise J would haue tolde you As hee would say I am not boune to beguile you and feed you with faire wordes and there were not many dwelling places in my Fathers house I would haue told you the promise of the Lord Iesus is not like the promise of the world for men will promise mountaines of gold All men of all estates yea Princes are liars but the Lord Iesus will promise nothing but that which he will performe There was neuer such promise made as the Lorde Iesus made Looke how he speaketâ— of the joy of Heauen and of that immortall inheritance thinkâ—st thou he beguileth thee No no thinke not so for and it were nâ—â—â—o the Lorde would neuer haue spoken so of it to thee thou shalt find it so thou shalt see it with thine eys there is none that belieueth but thâ—y shall find in experience the trueth of that promise There was neuer a faithfull soule yet who departed as Abraham Isaac and Iaakob c. but they now find that joy which was promised them in this world Yea more yee shall finde more than euer was spoken of All the words of the world cannot expresse the greatnesse of that joy in Heauen yea all the words in the worlde cannot expresse the thousand part of that ioye As the Queene of Saba when she heard the wordes of Solomon and saw his pompe she began to coÌ„mend them said It was a true word that I heard in mine own land of thy sayings of thy wisdome but lo the one halfe was not told me for thou hast more than I heard by report Euen so belieue all these reports and thou shalt find greater things in Heauen than any thou heardest tell of in the world thou shalt wonder at them It is true that the Apostle saith 1 Cor. 2.9 The eye of man hath not seene nor the eare of man hâ—ard neither hath it entered into the heart of man touching the things which the Lord hath laide vp for them who loue him Hope for greater things and belieue greater thinges than thou canst feele Hope for infinite glory thou canst not hope enough and thou shalt finde in that great day greater joye than euer thou hopedst for that through Iesus Christ To whom with the Father and the holy Spirit be all praise honour and glory for euermore Amen THE SECOND LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 3.4.5.6 3 And if I goe to prepare a place for you I will come againe and receiue you vnto my selfe that where J am there may yee bee also 4 And whither I goe yee know and the way yee know 5 Thomas said vnto him Lord wee know not whither thou goest how can wee then know the way 6 Iesus said vnto him J am that Way and that Trueth and that Life No man commeth to the Father but by mee HAving heard already welbeloued Brethren two arguments whereby the Lord comforteth his Disciples who were heauily casten downe for his departing and taking away of his bodily presence from them The first is Faith in Christ Howbeit when I goe away ye shall not see me yet settle your hearts vpon me follow mee with the eyes of your soule rest vpon me with a true faith then in the midst of all troubles ye shal get comfort ease to your soule
a sight of the Son looke that thou passe not by him Wilt thou doe as the Iew does The Iewes got not a sight of him because they passed by the Messias So let all thy trauell be to get the Lord Iesus But ye vvill say The Disciples might easily see him because hee vvas vvith them bodily and sensibly but howe can I see him I answere There are two kindes of sights the one is the Spirituall sight of the eye of the soule vvhich vve call Fayth vvhen thou hearest the glorious Euangel of Iesus and beliuest into it The other sight is vvith â—hy bodily eyes and thou vvho seest him heere vvith the eye of the soule by fayth thou shalt see him hereafter vvith thy bodily eyes Then vvee must not be so grosse as to thinke except vvee see the Lord Iesus vvith the eyes of the body that vvee get no sight of him for the sight vve haue vvith the eye of fayth is a precious sight and this sight maketh his members here to loue him exceedingly Iohn 20.29 hee sayth Thomas because thou hast seene mee thou belieuest but blessed shall they bee vvho hath not seene mee and yet belieueth Belieue but a short vvhile and thou shalt see the fairest sight that euer creature saw and in the meane time thou shalt get joye in belieuing vvhile thy fayth bee turned in sight 1. Pet. 1.8 he sayth Though vvee see him not yet belieuing in him vve rejoyce vvith a joy that is vnspeakable and glorious O then vvhat shall that joy be when thou shalt see his face But howe is it that in Christ vvee see the Father There is the ground The Father and the Sonne are one in glory in power in wisdome justice mercy c. Marke vvell this grounde When yee come to heare of Christ bring it vvith you and settle it into your heart The Father and the Sonne are one and the Sonne is the Image of his Father And this grounde being settled into your soule then the sinner shall rest in hope and shall haue joy and shall reach in to the Father and then the creature findeth the selfe sure and fast and it vvere in the fire and thou vvere in the denne vvith the Lyons and in the middest of death and extremity thy soule shall get rest for vvhat shall separate thee from the loue of God Yea as Paul saith Rom. 8. Thou shalt find thy selfe more than victorious And vvithout this security in Christ Iesus I vvill not giue a pennie for all the security of men and for all the remission of the Prince the Lord shal bruise thee down for al thy remission Well vvell the Lord be mercifull to vs and to our Prince c. When hee hath laide downe this last ground hee vseth sensible arguments to conuince them That they behoued to say That the Father vvas in him and hee in the Father that is that the â—od-head dwelt bodily in him The first argument is from the â—ordes he spake The second from the vvorkes hee vvrought So vvould he say vvould yee haue sure argumentes that the Father and I am one take heed to my vvords take heed to my works and in them yee shall see that I vvho speaketh am the Sonne of God The vvordes that the Lord spake in the vvorlde and the vvorkes hee vvrought bare vvitnesse to them that sawe him and hearde him that hee vvas God Hee spake vvith such a grace and vvith such authoritie and such a Majestie that they who hearde wondered at his doctrine In a worde hee was such a Man as neuer was Looke what the seruantes of the Pharisees said when they had no power to touch him Neuer man spake as this man Iohn 7. vers 46. The Pharisees themselues vnderstanding the worke that hee wrought in giuing sight to the man that was borne blinde were forced to saye It cannot bee but this man is of God Chap. 9. vers 16. But Brethren come to his Disciples The enemies were astonished but his Disciples were not so but they felt the sweetnesse that was in him as Peter confesseth Where shall wee goe to thou hast the wordes of eternall life Chap. 6 vers 68. Hee saide The wordes of Iesus had power to life So the two Disciples when they were going to Emmaus after hee had left speaking to them and was gone away they saide Did not our heartes burne within vs while hee talked with vs by the waye and when hee opened to vs the Scriptures Luke 24.32 The worde of the Lord hath power to burne vp the drosse of the heart Wee also by the preaching of the Gospel finde by experience that life is conuoyed to our soule What meaneth this It meaneth that the Lord who spake was life and that the Godhead dwelt in him Set mee vp a Philosopher vvill his vvordes giue life No the vvordes of man can giue thee no life but the vvordes of the Author of Life giueth life It is true vvee haue not the Lord himselfe outwardlie speaking vnto vs but all that is spoken of him nowe it is spoken by infirme men and sinners vveake sillie bodies and this is the cause vvhy the vvorlde contemneth the Gospel It pleaseth the Lord so to confound the vvisdome of the vvorlde But it is also true If they vvho preach the Gospel seeke the glorie of the Lorde Iesus and the saluation of man they shall haue this vantage The Lord will accompanie the worde spoken by them so powerfullie by his Spirite that it shall furnish life to the hearers Yee see this in experience and all the Sainctes vvho haue anie sight of Iesus Christ vvitnesse it And it vvere but a sillie base man vvho is speaking the vvorde that same vvorde vvill haue power to life And this is the meane the Lorde vseth vvhile his comming againe And albeit the vvorde of the Crosse of Iesus to speake of an hanged man dying a death vvhich vvas cursed by God himselfe of Iesus nayled on the Crosse be the basest thing and the most foolish thing in the vvorlde yet Paul sayeth The vvorde of the same Crosse of IESVS is the power of GOD to Life to them vvho belieue It is the power of GOD and the vvisedome of GOD The greatest wisedome and power that anie faythfull soule can feele is the Crosse vvhich is foolishnesse to the vvorlde and they thinke all the vvisedome of men to bee but foolishnesse in respect of the meanest portion of that vvisdome What meaneth this vvisedome preached by vveake men of the Crosse of a crucified man vvhich conuoyeth life into the soule It meaneth this that the crucified man is the GOD of glorie Therefore holde fast this grounde and then thou shalt finde power comming from him to quicken thy dead soule and through his death thou shalt get life If hee had not died thou hadst neuer seene Life So all our life and all our joye is in his death And therefore let this bee all our glorie and our joye to rest vpon the Crosse
the power of any creature What Angel or what man can worke such thinges If my works bee not aboue all works belieue not in â—ee but if it be otherwise belieue in mee And there were nonâ— other argumâ—nt in the worlde to moue men to belieue that the Lorde â—esus is the God of glory and that in his Manhood the Godhead dwelleth the very effects the words the works the deed testifie and â—hee is able to conuict all the conscienceâ— of men and Angels and make them say The Lord Iesus is the God of glory Yea Brethren and there were no more to peswade vs that Iesus is the God of glorie but the word wee haue of Iesus this power of the word of the Crosse and this grace and Majesty that shines in the Scriptures it testifieth plainly that the Lord the Author of that worde is the God of Heauen for it hath such a power in the soules of men and women that either it conuicteth them or else it conuerteth them and therefore it is called the power of God And it were the word of man that worde coulde neuer haue such power to conuict the worlde or to bring the soules of men to saluation So the effectes that come from the Lord testifie to the world that he is God and is able to conuict the consciences of all the enemies in the worlde yea euen of the Deuill himselfe But and there bee no more they will neuer bring thee to saluation Therefore if thou wouldest haue that solide fayth in Iesus Christ and that taste of his sweetnesse in thine heart thou must haue another witnesse â— the holy Spirite must concur with the outwarde worde and the outwarde works drawing alluring and perswading thee by renewing thine heart and that bringeth with it the greatest joye and sweetnesse in the world When the Spirit is inwardly in the heart draweth it to Christ as the eye seeth the workes the soule beginneth to rest and repose vpon the Lord with a joy vnspeakeable Therfore euer preasse to get the presence of that Spirite or otherwise the works will but conuict vs and make vs inexcusable in that great day Yet he insists he bringeth another argument to allure them to belieue Verilie verilie sayth the Lord belieue mee that I am in the Father if ye belieue this it shall be for your owne weale it shall not only bee for my glory but for your weale Yee thinke my workes great but belieue in me and I shall make you worke these workes and greater than these So this argument is taken for their owne weale Who getteth greatest vantage in the honouring of God Who getteth greatest vantage in belieuing Is it the Lorde No he may want thee and all thy well-doing and not an haire the more bee impaired of his glory All the vantage commeth to the creature and the glory of the creature standeth in glorifying the Creator The felicity of man and woman in earth is in belieuing Christ Iesus So wilt thou be blessed belieue In a word and thou belieue the best is thine owne and all the profite redoundeth to thee What vantage bringeth fayth with it There is not a man or a woman that will once belieue in the Lord Iesus but as soone his heart will be filled with that Spirit and with all good things and with power to worke all manner of good works surmounting all the powers of nature So a poore body belieuing in Christ Iesus will haue more power to doe good than all the Kinges in the world that haue no more but nature So it is saide of Steuen that he was full of fayth and of the Spirit and of power And what followeth he was so powerful in reasoning that the Pharisees could not resist him he had a wonderous working with him And in the Primitiue Kirke after the Lorde had suffered and when hee was glorified they who did belieue in him got such a power that was marueilous to the world Looke the Actes and the last Chapter of Marke So they who belieue in Christ surpasse the worlde It is true those extraordinary and miraculous workes cease now but yet the power that followeth on the fayth in Christ abideth effectuall if not in such miraculous works as were to cast out Deuils to speake with Tongues c. which were in the Primitiue Kirke Yet in such workes as the worlde cannot worke The wordes of a sinfull man are powerfull to regeneration and to renewe a dead soule And it is no lesse wonder to raise vp a dead soule than to raise a dead man out of the graue yea it is a greater work And if ye wil go to works fayth maketh vs meete to work the works of charity And I say it is better to worke a charitable worke than such miraculous workes the one is more excellent and precious than the other Iudas wrought wonders but hee could not worke the works of charitie These works of charity are as as many witnesses of our election and they bring greater joye with them than all miraculous works When the Disciples returned to Christ rejoycing that they had wrought great miracles through his Name the Lord saieth vnto them Rejoyce rather in this that your names are written in the Heauens Luke 10.17 If vvee finde the power of fayth in working charitable workes wee may thinke vs well for we are lifted aboue this world and are become Citizens in Heauen awaiting for that redemption to come So I say fayth is powerfull in worde and deede and hee who wanteth this fayth hee wanteth power in word and deede and so blessed is he who hath this fayth Now there ariseth a question in the words Some would thinke this a marueilous thing that the Lorde will giue power to his Disciples to worke greater workes than himselfe wrought I answere It is true indeed the Disciples of Iesus Christ after his Ascension wrought greater workes than the Lord did in his owne person but it was not so much the Disciples as it was the Lorde of glory that wrought these works by the Disciples hee vttered his power vsing them as ministers Yet should not the Lorde haue wrought greater workes himselfe in his owne person than hee wrought by his Disciples Should he not himselfe haue wrought greater works when he was in the earth than hee wrought by his Disciples when he was in Heauen I answere No for the Lord so long as he was in the earth was but humble that diuine power did keep it self close vttered not it selfe in the full measure and so it behoued to be that the Godhead should not vtter the selfe in his humiliation Buâ— when he is glorified in the nature of man in the Heauen then the power of that Godhead in him vttered it self in greater power than in the earth And if there were no more to proue that Christ glorified wrought greater thinges by his Apostles than he did in his owne person when hee was humbled this one
argument were sufficient that after his Ascension by their Ministerie the vvhole vvorlde vvas conuerted vvhich came not to passe vvhilest hee himselfe was on the Earth because the Godhead kept the selfe close But to come to the wordes following The Lord layeth downe the ground of this I goe to my glory and I am passing to the Father and therefore my glory shall vtter it selfe The power of Iesus Christ must appeare in the vvorlde at that time of his Ascension vvhen hee went to his Father to Heauen then the power striketh wonderfully vpon the Earth from the Heauen When we haue the Lord Iesus nowe glorified in the Heauen wee haue a more glorious power of the Lord Iesus than the Iewes who had his bodily presence So the reason is Because hee was to passe vp to the Father So ye see Brethren this gift the Disciples should get that they should worke greater workes than hee did is nothing prejudiciall to the glorie of our Sauiour Howbeit it pleaseth the Lord to worke more glorious works by such vveake instrumentes than hee did in his owne person it is not prejudiciall to his power If the instrumentes of themselues had done these workes it would haue prejudged his glorie but seeing they did them by his power it hindereth nothing his glorie Yea I say his glorie seemed the more in the worlde by their working because it testified that hee who was so base in the worlde had such a power in him when hee ascended Hee commeth to another ground of working of greater workes What euer yee shall aske in my Name yee shall get it That is Sende vp your prayers to mee to the Heauen when I am glorified and what yee shall aske in my Name it shall be granted So this is another ground wherfore the Apostles wrought greater works after his Ascension They prayed to him and drew downe his power out of Heauen by prayer It is a power incomprehensible that is in the Lord Iesus Now if any man or woman would bee partaker of that power hee must sende vp his prayer to Heauē by faith in him to draw down that power to the world Wee see the Apostles Act. 4. pray earnestly that by their handes hee would worke signes and wonders and they obtained it It is a pittie that there should bee so great a power in IESVS CHRIST to life and we miserable creatures hauing so great need and want of it should haue no part of it the fault lieth not in CHRIST for there is power and vertue enough in him to saue a thousand worldes But this is the fault Men and women cannot pray because they want faith So all the want that is in vs that vvee vvant Heauen and life euerlasting all the fault is in our selues that cannot praye and saye Lorde there is a vvonderfull power in thee and thou canst saue a thousande vvorldes Therefore Lord by thy power saue mee It is a foule shame that this should inlake on our parte that vve cannot open our mouthes to seeke grace seeing such aboundance such an infinite power and treasure is in him And if there vvere a great treasure to bee dealt so that euerie man might haue his parte hee vvoulde condemne himselfe vvho vvent not to gette a share Nowe there vvas neuer such a treasure as is life eternall and hee vvho getteth not a share of it but lieth behinde sleeping hauing no care to gette it hee is vvorthie a thousand deathes So vve should seeke this grace by prayer and chiefelie that vvee maye haue the Spirite of prayer for all men cannot seeke Heauen It is a sore thing to vs to vvant a share of that rich treasure for fault of heartes to seeke it Hee repeateth this promise twise Jf yee aske anie thing in my Name I will doe it And indeede hee did it in effect for vvhen the Lord had ascended they pray that they should worke miracles and so they did So hee is true in all his promises And marke it Brethren hee sayeth hee will doe it and not they shall doe it for Christ by his owne power worketh miracles the which power he communicateth not to his instruments but hee reserueth it to himselfe and by the ministery of men powreth foorth his giftes vpon others Then hee setteth downe the end of all the wonders That the Father may be glorified All the power of the Lord serueth to the glory of his Father All the power hee hath gotten it diminisheth not the glory of his Father but augmenteth it and the glory of the Father standeth in the power of the Sonne because he is the splendor of his glory And the Sonne bee not glorified the Father wanteth glory and hee who will not glorifie the Sonne hee will not glorifie the Father This is not to be omitted While hee is speaking of the vttering of his power forgetteth he the Father No he setteth downe the Fathers glory as the end of his power When the Lord Iesus was in the world he spake neuer a word but he had a respect to glorifie the Father And so hee sayth when hee was to goe out of the world Father glorifie me for I haue glorified thee Blessed is he that can with a good cōscience protest this that he euer had an eye to the glory of God can say Thou wast mine only But and whether I ate or I dranke or what euer I did it was all to thy glory Wee should preasse to doe this howbeit wee cannot come to a full perfection certainly that man shall bee partaker of his glory that in all his actions can holde his eye on the glory of God By the contrary that man what euer hee bee and hee were a King or a Prince who desireth not to glorifie God if hee continue so hee shall neuer see that glory This shall stande and all the worlde shall not bring it backe Let this bee our marke in all our callinges that wee may haue power to glorifie God in them And if wee doe not this and though wee should make all the vantage in the worlde and heape vp great riches gold and treasures c. wee shall perish miserably Therefore the Lord giue vs grace since there is no vantage but in the God of glory that wee may glorifie him and bee glorified with him through Iesus Christ Now wee come to the next exhortation which is contained in these wordes Jf yee loue mee keepe my Commaundementes As hee exhorted them before to belieue in him so now hee exhorteth them to bee obedient to him or to doe his will Fayth and obedience are chiefe groundes of Christianitie If one woulde bee a Christian first hee must belieue in the LORD IESVS Then next this fayth must not bee ydle but it must burst foorth in the effectes they must striue to doe his vvill to bee charitable that is the LORDES vvill In the thirteenth Chapter and the thirty foure verse the Lord spake these vvordes to his Disciples A newe Commaundement giue
argument hee subjoyneth more perswasiue If yee belieue in mee sayeth the LORD yee shall worke the workes that I worke And I saye more Yee shall worke greater workes than yee haue seene mee working Thereafter hee layde downe the grounde of this For I goe sayeth hee to my Father and I shall come againe in my full power to you and so worke greater workes by you than I wrought by my selfe Then hee layde downe another grounde of the great and wonderous workes that they shoulde worke The grounde is Prayer whereby they should draw out of Heauen that wonderfull power and whatsoeuer they shoulde aâ—ke of him they shoulde gette it Thereafter hee came to the next exhortation To obey him and keepe his Commandements Now when he hath craued obedience at the handes of his Disciples hee letteth them see in the wordes which we haue read that they shall not serue him for nought No man serueth the Lord for nothing but hee getteth a thousande times better than hee giueth What shall I doe to you sayeth the Lord when ye shall be doing this I shall meete you and I shall pray my Father and hee shall giue you a Comforter to comfort you euen the Spirit of Trueth and that not for a daye or a yeere but for euermore to abide with you while I come againe Then he telleth who it is that comfortes them It is the Spirit of God Now because these are great and weighty wordes let vs consider them I marke first here that these words import this The Lord Iesus so long as hee abode with his Disciples and gaue them his bodily presence comforted his Disciples they had consolation in the sight of his bodily presence Ioh 6.67 vvhen the multitude had fallen away the Lord saith Will ye leaue me also Peter said Lord vvhere shall vve go to for thou hast the words of eternal life So it appeareth that all the joye the Disciples had in the worlde vvas the sight of their Lord because they saw more than other men in him Iohn sayeth chap. 1. vers 14. We saw him full of grace truth And his words were so sweete that they conceiued an vnspeakeable joye vvhen they heard him speake So I say he vvas their comfort so long as hee vvas among them What did hee more It appeareth vvell hee kept them as they had beene Children from the assaultes of the Deuill and from the malice and affliction of men This appeareth well in the ninth Chapter of Matthew and the fifteenth verse in the complaint of the Disciples of Iohn the Baptist We say they fast and mourne continually but your Disciples are in joye The Lord answereth Can it bee that the Children of the Marriage Chamber can mourne so long as they see the Bridegroome That is so long as they haue mee they shall not mourne they shall haue joye and they shall feele no persecution Another thing yee maye see heere When the Lord Iesus vvas taken out of the vvorlde the Disciples beganne to bee afflicted and to bee tossed to and froe for the vvordes importe this They shall gette another Comforter than mee So if they shall get another Comforter they shall haue neede of another Comforter The time shall come sayeth the Lord vvhen the Bridegroome shall depart and then they shall gette leaue to fast and mourne And to drawe this to vs Nowe vvhen the Lord is absent the Deuill and the Wicked in the vvorlde maketh their vantage of it The Deuill seeing the Lord Iesus in the Heauen and his poore members heere in the Earth goeth about like a roaring Lyon to deuour them And the Wicked of the vvorlde striue to cutte off the members of the Lord Iesus before his comming And the Deuill vvas neuer more busie than nowe hee is and howe farre hee hath preuailed in the absence of the Lord miserable experience can testifie nowe in the dayes of Antichrist when darknesse hath croppen in so into the Kirke of Iesus Christ And this Age telleth vs howe busilie the Deuill worketh by his members to suppresse the Gospel of Iesus Christ in his absence But we learne this comfort out of this place Howbeit the Lord bee absent from vs according to his bodily presence yea hee is as farre from vs as the Heauen is from the Earth yet the Lord leaueth not his owne without a Comforter This is generall There are none that appertaineth to him but if hee take one comfort from them hee will giue them another This is vnpossible That the members of the Lord can want all comfort if he take away one he shall giue thee another and if hee take away thy Children or Wife or Husband or Friends hee shall giue thee another comfort as the Lord comforted his Disciples in his absence So I say howbeit he be in the Heauen he will not leaue his owne without comfort but hee sendeth downe his Spirite to worke joye in the heartes of men and women and the more glorious he is sitting at the right hand of the Father the more powerfull will his Spirite bee When the Lord was in the Earth his glorious power appeared not but as soone as the Lord Iesus passed vp to Heauen and entered into that place of Majesty then it mightily appeared So nowe the power that commeth out from the Lord Iesus is more powerfull than when he was in the Earth And as the force of his holy Spirit becommeth greater it must followe that that consolation that commeth from him nowe must bee greater than the comfort that the Disciples found when he was walking with them bodily To open this more deeply All comfort that commeth from Christ it is all by his Holy Spirit This is a sure ground The comfort that al the Fathers had before the Lord came in the nature of man it was all by the holy Spirit That Spirit of Christ gaue that comfort to Abraham to Dauid and to the rest Come to the time when hee came into the worlde The comfort the Disciples had was by his Spirite and Doctrine and they in whome the Spirite wrought not had no comfort in his sight The Iewes the Pharisees had no comfort in him Come on yet After his Ascension we knowe all this by experience The comfort wee all haue is by his holy Spirite and none haue joye but they that haue this Spirite And to come on yet farder When wee shall come to Heauen the joy we shall haue shall be by the working of his holy Spirit In a word All the joye of the creature shall bee by the holy Spirit It is not so much the presence of the Lord as it is the holy Spirit that worketh joye in the heart Then this must followe The greater force and effect the Spirite hath the greater is the joye This is true But after the passing vp of the Lord Iesus to Heauen in full glory his Spirite had a greater force than before For before it was saide The Spirit was not yet giuen And
leadeth vs in the way of trueth and verity We are all out of the way till he leade vs in the way of saluation There is neuer man nor woman who is not naturally full of vanity and his heart full of lies no trueth chiefly in the way that leadeth to life and saluation The spirit of errour occupieth naturally the heartes of men and women vntill this blessed Spirite enter into their heartes The name is to bee marked First hee is called the Comforter Secondlie the Spirit of trueth The one of these is the cause of the other And the Spirite of GOD is the Comforter and ministreth comfort to the soules of men and vvomen because hee is the Spirite of veritie For Brethren this knowledge of God is the grounde of all comfort and vvithout the knowledge of our saluation there is no comfort in this life When the Spirite of God entereth into the soule of a man or woman he first beginneth to let the creature see the sinfulnesse that lieth in nature the miserie death and damnation that followeth on sinne The first knowledge we can haue is to knowe vvhat we are by nature So the first worke of the Spirit of Veritie is when he letteth a man or woman see that hee is but sinfull and dead vnder sinne The second point of knowledge that the Spirite vvill leade thee vntill hee vvill let thee see mercy in thy deliuerance from sinne and death The best sight that euer a miserable creature sawe and the ioyfullest this sight vvill bee accompanied vvith such a ioy as the heart of man cannot expresse As the sight of sinne was heauy so this sight of grace mercy in Iesus Christ is sweet yea the ioyfullest sight that euer the creature got The third point of knowledge he vvill leade thee vnto is hee vvill let thee see the vvay howe thou shouldest meete that mercifull God and vvhat shoulde bee thy duety for such a mercifull deliuerance If any man or vvoman haue this Spirit of Verity he must see these three things and if they see not these three they vvist neuer what vvas the Spirite of Verity Looke vvhat followeth on these three sights all the ioye in the vvorlde the heart vvist neuer vvhat ioye vvas vvhile then If one had all the riches in the vvorlde all the pleasures in the vvorlde if they vvant the Spirite they vvant that true ioye in death in life hee that vvanteth that Spirit can haue no ioy vvhen death commeth to him and the vvorld leaueth him how can he reioyce no he cannot So vvouldest thou haue ioye and chiefely in the houre of death and that is a sad houre when the vvorlde is leauing thee and thou leauing it for thou must leaue it Get this blessed sight and this Spirite of Verity and hee shall vvorke comfort in thy soule both in thy life and in the houre of death Now againe the second time he aggreageth this benefite for the benefite of the soule cannot bee aggreaged enough before he aggreageth it in that it should abide vvith them for euer Now he aggreageth it from the condition of the vvorld and hee sayth Hee is such a Spirit that the worlde cannot receiue The aggreaging of this benefite to the soule is by opposition to the vvorlde The vvorld sayth the Lord receiued not this Spirit of Verity vvhom yee shall receiue It hath a great force the Spirite of GOD vvhen hee vvoulde amplifie the grace that the Chosen gette in the vvorlde vseth to sette downe a grace opposite to the worlde vvho getteth not this grace but in place of it getteth miserie So in the threescore Chapter of Esay and the twelfth Verse hee sayeth The Lord shall rise vp and make the beames of his mercie to shine vpon his owne Hee setteth not downe this simplie but to let them see the greatnesse of the benefite hee subjoyneth an opposition And darknesse sayeth hee shall couer the Earth and grosse darknesse the people but the Lord shall rise vp to shine vpon thee with the beames of that his mercy and his glory shall bee seene vpon thee This is done that the godly should see the greatnesse of the mercy of God towards them One contrary will make another the better to be knowne Brethren wee see this all the aduersaries vse this argument against vs Your Kirke is contracted in little boundes and your Profession is but narrow and fewe imbrace it where yee finde one who professeth as yee professe ye will find an hundreth who contemne your Doctrine So say they because the multitude imbraceth it not it is not the true Light But these wordes condemne them The Lord sayeth The vvorlde cannot receiue the Spirite of Veritie They say The vvorlde must receiue the Spirite of Veritie or else it is not the Spirite of Veritie So to ende this Wee must bee so farre from that to count the lesse of this blessed Light and of these whome the Lord vsed as instrumentes after hee had taken them out of the darke Kingdome of the Antichrist to make this Light shine like the Sunne that euen by the contrary wee must count the more of it And it is an argument that it is the Trueth because the Lord will not communicate it with the multitude And woe is the soule that neuer saw this Light Precious thinges are but rare The more pecious a grace bee euermore since the beginning of the worlde it is the rarer No man getteth this Light communicated to them but those secret ones whom the Lord hath chosen And we one day shall blesse this Light that euer we saw it The worde is to bee marked The worlde cannot receiue him This worde importeth that the fault wherefore the worlde receiueth not this Spirite is not in the Spirite but the fault is in the vvorlde it selfe vvho vvanteth the hand and so neither will nor can receiue such a grace The Lord in his worde offereth to all men indifferentlie this Spirite and as it were by his vvorde knocketh at the heartes of men and women to receiue such a guest There is none of vs who heareth this glorious Euangel but the Lord knocketh at the doore of his soule to take in this Holy Spirit to dwell with him But looke howe hee is answered All receiueth not this Spirit and all hearts are not opened to take him in yea very fewe there bee who take in this Spirite in their heart when they heare this Euangel Take heed there is no grace nor welfare without this Spirit and howe can the heart bee glad without him Yet they are few who get him To speak the trueth There is no man nor woman who is naturally borne to receiue this Spirit of God The naturall man sayth Paul is not capable of the thinges that are of God 1. Cor. 2.14 So by nature all men and women are alike Then who maketh the difference sayth Paul to the Corinthians What hast thou that thou hast not receiued 1. Cor. 4.7 Then if there bee a
the like whereof thou neuer sawest euen the illumination of the soule So he dwelling and working within thee thou shalt know him Our Lesson is Dwell with vs who so will and let vs dwell with whome wee vvill in this worlde and if it were with Kinges and wee dwell not with the Spirite of CHRIST and hee dwell not into vs againe vvee are but miserable in our dwelling So let men looke what euer they bee doing that the Spirite of CHRIST bee with them sleepe they vvake they goe they to their bedde looke that hee bee with them And in one worde looke that hee bee a companion with thee for otherwayes and thou hadst all the vvorld with thee thou art but a miserable solitary body The wordes following I will not leaue you Fatherlesse but I will come to you It is the same thing in effect hee spake of before to confirme them I will not leaue you like Fatherlesse Children And man wanted Father and Mother and all his Kinne and all moyen worldly look how precious a thing it is to haue the Spirit of Christ and hee were casten out into the Wildernesse and he haue the Spirit of God hee is not alone hee wanteth not a good guide in this worlde the Spirit of Iesus is with him and hee shall loue him that in the greatest dangers in the worlde hee shall saue him and suppose hee lose his life hee shall get a better life and suppose hee haue a battell hee shall triumph and suppose hee die and the body bee dissolued into dust the Spirit shall not leaue the dust till hee lift vp the body and place it in the Heauen Dauid Psal 146. vers 5. sayeth Blessed is he who hath the God of Iaakob for his helpe vvhose hope is in the Lord his God It followeth not thou hast not a Father therefore God will bee thy Father or thou wantest a Mother therefore God will bee thy Mother It will not followe It will not bee vvant that will make GOD to bee thy Defender this must bee that Dauid sayeth Ere euer GOD bee the GOD of the Fatherlesse the Fatherlesse must hope in him and the Widdow must leane to him Woulde the Stranger and the Fatherlesse haue God with them let them leane vpon God and the Heauen shall fall ere this leaning stocke fall Our hope must bee in God Now on the other part Brethren this riseth on these vvordes Let a man haue his Father and his Mother and all the vvorld yet vvant he this companion the Spirit of Christ to accompany him to goe with him hee is euer Fatherlesse And hee were a King and hee were riding in the middest of his troupe and Gunnes and Canons about him hee is but solitary and Fatherlesse and vvithout a Guarde and a preye to the Deuill and to his enemies Experience teacheth vs this in all ages the greatest men haue fallen down miserably vvho vvanted this Spirit to be their guarde In one vvorde Let all the vvorlde guarde a man and GOD guarde him not hee hath no guarde All thinges are nothing vvithout GOD and GOD is all thinges As yee vvould bee saued in this life and in that life to come neuer rest night nor day vvithout yee finde the companie of this Spirite and say and it vvere but this vvorde vvhen yee rise LORD let thy Spirit rise vvith mee and accompany mee the vvhole daye and LORD let mee haue his blessed society that I may bee defended from mine enemies In this broken band should vvee not take vs to him vvho hath power to defende vs and should vvee not bee acquainted vvith him vvho vvill not leaue vs And seeing there is none of vs vvho findeth not in our selues a thousand vvantes and that vvee are subject to many dangers and seeing hee hath promised the presence of his Spirite to all vvho vvanteth and crieth for grace vve ought euery one in these troublesome dayes to seeke the presence of this Spirit to supplie all our vvantes To this Spirit vvith the Father and the Sonne bee all honour and glory for euermore Amen THE SIXT LECTVRE OF CHRISTES BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 19.20 19 Yet a little while and the world shall see mee no more but yee shall see mee because J liue yee shall liue also 20 At that day shall yee know that I am in my Father and you in mee and J in you WEE heard Beloued in Christ the Lord beeing shortly to leaue this worlde and to take his bodily presence from it and from his Disciples hee not onely comforteth them against that time but hee exhorteth them to doe their duety in his absence The first exhortation was to fayth Belieue mee sayeth hee that I am in the Father and the Father in mee The seconde was to the keeping of his Commaundementes The argument was first in keeping his Commandementes they should testifie before the worlde that they loued him in his absence None loueth the Lord Iesus in his absence but they who striue to keepe his Commandements till his comming The next was a mouing argument If they should keep his Cōmandements he should recompense his absence and whereas when hee was present with them he was their Comforter if they should keepe his Commandements in his absence hee should send them another Comforter out of the Heauens who should abide with them He calleth him the Spirit of Trueth whom the worlde could not receiue because it knew him not nor saw him not but they knew him because they were familiar with him Then hee maketh a farder promise to them that the Spirit should be in an higher measure present with them after his Ascension than euer hee was before his Ascension Then hee repeateth this same promise in other wordes and hee sayeth I shall not leaue you comfortlesse but I shal returne againe to you Not as hee shall come in the daye of judgement but in his Spirit and in his power So if yee marke well yee will see the Lord hath promised three times his Spirite to comfort them and to abide with them First he said That he should pray the Father and he should giue them another Comforter Secondly That that Spirit should bee into them Thirdly That that Spirit should not leaue them In the beginning of the Text wee haue read hee repeateth the fourth time the same promise in effect Yet a little while and the world shall not see mee but yee shall see mee That is in my Spirit and in that Spirite yee shall see mee more effectually than euer I vvas of before during the time of my bodily presence What meaneth this oft repetition of the promises of the Spirit Had it not bene enough once to haue promised this Spirit Brethren it is an hard matter for sinners to receiue comfort to miserable creatures to look for grace or mercy they will be casten in such perplexitie difficulty that in a maner they will see no outgate all the words in the world will
not giue them comfort But to ripe vp the mater more deeply to cleare how he is said to come there appeares in this Chap. in other places three coÌ„mings of the Lord Iesus The first was when he came into the world humbled into the nature of man a very base coÌ„ming into the world this was the coÌ„ming that the Fathers of old looked for All the Fathers froÌ„ Adam till Christ looked ay for that first coÌ„ming of the Messias and it was a very hard thing to the Fathers to look for such a grace to come in the worlde All the grace of the worlde is in the comming of the Lord Iesus his presence bringeth joye into the vvorlde And take him awaye there is no grace in the vvorlde The thing in the vvorlde that Abraham vvould fainest haue seene was Christ and it is saide hee longed to see that daye and hee sawe him and hee rejoyced but hee sawe him but afarre off Faine vvoulde the Kinges and the Prophets of olde haue seene him Now considering this hardnesse they had in looking for such a grace the Lord had respect to it In time of olde and from the beginning till his comming the promise of his comming vvas repeated to Adam Abraham and Iaakob to the people by the Prophets it was driuen into their eares continually till the Lord came and put an ende till all and fulfilled all the promises The second comming is the comming in his Spirit After his glorious Ascension he came to his Disciples in the full measure of his Spirit Act. 2. Now as it appeareth in this place the Disciples thought it hard enough to looke for this second comming of the Lord in his Spirite and therefore this promise is oft repeated to them J shall pray the Father and hee shall giue you another Comforter The Spirit shall be in you I shall not leaue you comfortles the worlde shal see me no more but ye shal see me What meanes this This frequent repetition means that it was an hard thing to cause the Disciples to look for this secoÌ„d coÌ„ming of the Lord in his Spirit there are two coÌ„mings past done the coÌ„ming of the Lord in his body the coÌ„ming of him in his Spirit is nowe come to passe for all the grace we haue is froÌ„ him in his Spirit Rests his last coÌ„ming when he shal come in proper person perfectly glorified not coÌ„ming like the first for then hee came in humility but hee shall come more glorious than any King Emperor or Monarch or any creature in heaueÌ„ or in earth Yee see by experience in so many miseries it is a very hard thing to looke for so great a grace and deliuerance for he shall bring with him that rich reward and euerlasting redemption and a thousand impediments will bee casten in to stay vs to looke for that comming to cause vs misbelieue it There is no man that euer hath set his mind on that comming who findeth not these impediments No there is none who will set their eyes on that comming but they shall find a cloud of darknesse to couer their eyes to cause them misbelieue that glorious comming The Lord hath considering this well and knowing this hardnesse hee hath doubled tripled the promises of his comming in the New Testament And it is the will of the Lorde that they who preach this Gospel to the world should driue in the eares of the people that the Lord Iesus shall come once in glory Let scorners saye what they will one day he shall come againe and when hee commeth hee shall bring the full redemption of his owne In a worde all our preaching should bee of the last comming of the Lord Iesus to cause the faythfull raise vp their hearts to heauen to await for that comming For in that second comming standeth the full joye and felicity of the faythfull So wee should euer keepe in our hearts this promise that the Lord Iesus will come and take vs to himselfe that we may haue joy And he who hath not this joy in waiting for the comming of the Lord he wanteth the true joye And this should be the joy of a Christian and hee should sigh and long for it Now to come to the Text Ere he come to the repeating of the promises of the comming of the Spirite hee setteth downe what shall be the estate of the world The world sayth hee shall see mee no more let me once go out of the world the Iewes the Pharises who contemned me shall neuer see me againe but ye shall see me This is an accustomable thing to the Spirit of God to the end the grace of God should appeare the greater to set it downe in opposition to the world so that when we see that wee get a grace that the worlde getteth not wee should make much of it Wee shoulâ—â— make much of this Gospel for the world hath not gotten it great Nations want it it should make vs very loath to want this light and to be carefull that it slip not away Woe to our Princes and to our lordes and woe to all the estates of this Land and they let this light goe out seeing the Lord hath beautified vs with such grace and light as he hath denied to other Nations better than wee are wee are vnworthie of it To come to the words The world shall see me no more meaning the Scribes Pharisees malicious Iewes As he would say They haue seene me once contemned me Well for this contempt when I shall goe away they shall neuer see me again Once contemne any presence of Christ when that presence shall bee taken out of thy sight thou shalt neuer get another presence The Iewes had him amongst them and might haue seene him howbeit hee was base yet full of grace and verity if they had looked well to him they might haue seene him the God of glorie but they would not looke to him but contemned him fra once he was taken away they neuer got a sight of him againe This is the thing wherewith hee threatneth the Pharisees so oft Yee would faine haue mee away Well I shall goe but where I goe yee shall not come Brethren we haue a presence of the Lord Iesus howbeit not in his body yet in Spirit he shines in his word wee find that power and Majesty to come downe from the Heauen and worke in vs by his worde wilt thou contemne this presence darest thou contemne it Be thou King Lorde Barron c. I shall giue thee this wearde Thou shalt neuer see his last presence in his glory but to thy shame Brethren the worlde beguiles themselues they will contemne the word and that base kind of the presence of Christ in the Gospel and they will not deinzie the word with their presence and if they will be present they comtemne it and will driue ouer their dayes in security and if ye aske at them if they will goe to Heauen they will
but they will bee fectfull There is not a man or a woman who deliteth in euill that hath Christ dwelling within them When the Lord hath pointed out the man who loueth him the Disciples might haue thought What vantage shal men then haue to loue thee for wee will doe nothing without vantage thy loue appeareth to be a burden till vs because thou chargest vs to keepe thy Commandements The Lord meeteth this and hee saieth Hee that loueth me shall be loued of my Father he shall not loue me for nothing my Father shall meet him with loue Whosoever loueth the Lord Iesus the Father loueth him vvhosoever hateth the Lord Iesus the Father hateth him There is nothing but hatred in God against the Iewes and Pagans vvho loueth not the Lord Iesus let him be Anathema It vvould seeme by these vvords Brethren that our loue preceedeth and passeth before the loue of God and because wee loue him first therefore hee loueth vs But this is not the beginning of loue that is meant here God beginneth the loue and then we loue him Thereafter hee meeteth vs with loue God loueth vs ay first vvhen we were his enemies he loued vs he loued vs ere euer we were or had any being and because he loued vs he chose vs. In this standeth loue fayth Iohn 1. Epist Chap. 4. vers 10. not that wee loued him first but that hee loued vs first to kythe this hee sent his only begotten Sonne to bee a propitiation for our sinnes So God beginneth first to loue vs ere euer wee begin to loue him Paul saith Rom. 5. The loue of God must bee shed abroad in our hearts the holy Spirit must testifie vnto vs of that fauour that God hath till vs and hee must water our drie heartes vvith a sense of that loue and then when the Lord letteth vs see that hee loueth vs and hath assured vs of the remission of our sinnes by the death of Christ then wee begin to meete him with loue So the loue vvee haue to God is nothing but like a little spring of vvater flowing from that great Fountaine of his loue Now vvhen the Lord seeth vs begin to loue him in some measure vve begin not to loue him so soone but as he began to loue vs hee commeth about and compasseth our loue He is euer the first louer and the last There is none heart able to comprehende the loue of the Lord The loue of the Lord to his owne is endlesse Paul sayeth to the Ephesians Chap. 3. vers 18. Yee being rooted and grounded vpon the loue of God there is our roote and our foundation vve stand vpon yee may be able to comprehend with all the Saincts vvhat is the breadth and length and depth and height of that loue The loue of God is infinite The heart vvill feele the loue of God But the heart of the sinner cannot comprehend it in full measure But to speake of our loue it is very sober it is nothing to speake of and except God meete this sponke of loue continually vvith that passing loue that sponke vvould soone be quenched except he continued his grace vpon vs our loue would soone vanish away Wee may finde this all by experience For vvhen God hath heaped his benefites vpon vs vvee meete him not aye vvith loue but our loue is like to die and euanish out of our heartes When God hath giuen a benefite vvho is it that at the recept of it hath his heart drawne to God When thou hast eaten and drunken and slept hast thou thine heart drawne to God The vvorlde forgetteth God vvhen it hath gotten the benefites of God In a worde Our loue is so small and weake that albeit hee preasse to intertaine it it is like to die and dwine awaye It should not bee so For it vvill not bee vvel vvith them and they vvere Kinges Lordes or Earles vvhen they gette the benefites of GOD vvho will not acknowledge him for them And thinke once of the loue of GOD thou shalt not loue him so soone but thou shalt finde that loue of GOD in thine heart Preasse to loue the LORDE and hee shall striue to loue thee and shall not rest to loue thee till hee glorifie thee in the Heauens Hee addeth to and hee sayeth Not onlie shall the Father loue him but the Son shall loue him also The loue of the Father and of the Son is vnseparable whom the Father loueth the Son loueth on the contrary whom the Father hateth the Sonne hateth also So and thou wouldest haue the loue of the Father haue the loue of the Sonne Howbeit these two loues bee set downe as sundry loues as though the Father had one loue and the Sonne another loue as wee see amongst men it is not so with the Father of Heauen and with the Sonne of God As there is but one essence of the Father and of the Sonne and one Majestie and as there is but one power and justice and wisdome so there is but one and that selfe same loue of the Father and of the Sonne and that same loue vvhich is the Sonnes is also the Fathers the nature of God is loue if there be but one nature of the Father and of the Sonne it must therefore followe there is but one loue of the Father and of the Sonne How then get wee the sense and feeling of this loue of God Experience telleth vs that all the sense of loue that is in the Father is all thorow the Sonne Neuer man yet got a sight or sense of the loue of the Father but by the Sonne Hee who neuer saw the Lord Iesus sawe neuer the loue of God because hee is the splendor of his glory and the image of the inuisible God The Iewes may striue to see the Father but neuer shall they see him till they turne them to the Sonne What man is hee that euer felt the loue of God without Christ And what dow a sinner without a sense of loue and mercy Looke if it will not passe thy power to haue any sense of the loue of God without Iesus Christ but when the heart is drawne to looke to him by fayth in Christ then thou shalt get such a sweetnesse rest and joy as cannot be vttered What meaneth this It meaneth that the mercy that is layed vp for sinners it is layed vp in Christ So let vs addresse our selues to Christ and thorowe him wee shall haue accesse to the deepnesse of that grace in God That then is the vantage they shall get who loueth him to wit they shall be met with a two-fold loue Now lest they should think this loue but fectlesse as is the loue of the creature he telleth them what fruit shall come to them there thorow If the Father shall loue you I then I shall show mine owne selfe to you I shall giue you mine owne presence So there is the profit that redoundeth of the loue of the Father and of
for euer Wee shoulde enter into the way to get his presence Christian Religion standeth not so much in curiositie or in speaches as in the sense of the heart in a practising of that loue of the heart in the life and conuersation The Apostle Paul in the fourth Chap. to the Ephes vers 22.24 telleth vs what it is to learne Christ euen to put off the olde man and to put on the newe man This for the answere Yet hee insisteth in that that they should keepe his Commaundement No it cannot bee preached enough to keepe the Commandement of Christ because our nature is so backward And as before he pointed out the man who loued him so now he pointeth out the man who loueth him not and that is he who keepes not his Command and blessed word that he hath giuen for our weale Who is it then who loueth him not hee who keepeth not his Commandes Marke when yee see a man taking pleasure to displease God and leading a life directlie contrary to the will of God point out that man and saye This is a man who hateth God in his heart Iudge not of a man by his tongue and speaches for oftentimes hee vvho doeth vvorst speaketh best Aske at an hypocrite if hee bee a Christian or not hee will bee angrie with you because hee not seeing himselfe thinketh himselfe as good as any other It is an easie thing to the tongue to cloake the filth of the heart of the hypocrite And vvhat will his hand be doing then It will be vttering it selfe in a filthie life So take not vp the disposition of the heart of man or vvoman by the tongue but by the hand for the hand will saye to the tongue Tongue thou liest John 1. Epist Chap. 2. Vers 4. If any say I know God and keepe not his Command he is a lyar and the trueth is not in him And againe Chap. 4. Vers 20. If any man say I loue God and hateth his brother he is but a lyar Who is it that controlleth the tongue and testifieth before the world that the heart is but false It is the hande and the worke the tongue is but a cloake of falsenesse Marke a faythfull man by his hâ—nde and not by his tongue Our Lord sayeth in the seuenth Chap. of Matth. and the eighteenth vers It is vnpossible that an euill Tree can bring foorth good fruit Yet he insisteth in this matter for hee is very earnest to recommende this obedience to his Disciples and to vs all and hee furnisheth the last argument whereby they should be moued to keep his Commandement and he leadeth them vnto that Fountaine of all his wordes vvhich was that glorious Majestie of his Father The word sayth he vvhich yee heare is not mine but the Fathers vvhich sent mee Would yee haue the ground and fountaine of all fayth of all obedience of all well-doing and of all securitie in this life The ground of all is the onely mouth of the Father So that when a man vnderstandeth that word that hee should belieue into it is not the worde of man but that Verity that floweth from the mouth of the Majesty of God then the heart gripeth vnto it belieueth then the hand executeth it then there followeth obedience But when the heart is not perswaded that the word flowes from that mouth of God but from man then the heart will draw abacke it cannot belieue and the life will not follow it Then Christ learneth vs here If wee would haue the people belieuing and obeying his worde to drawe their eares to heare the Lord speaking and then the hearts of the faythfull will receiue it vvith joye and practise it Away with all the wordes of men of all creatures of all Angels they cannot bee a solide grounde to our fayth neither can the authoritv of the Kirke bee a ground to our fayth albeit the foolish Papists affirme that the cause wherefore vve belieue the Scripture is because the Kirke sayth it is the word of God for except the Scripture bare witnesse of the selfe that it vvere of God and the word of God truely the authoritie of the Kirke could neuer make vs belieue nor perswade vs the same For the ground of our fayth must bee the voyce and testimony of God himselfe speaking to vs. Onely this word of the Olde and Newe Testament vvherein God himselfe speaketh is able to establish our fayth The Lord when hee hath exhorted them perceiuing that his vvorde tooke not that effect in the heartes of his Disciples that it should haue done notwithstanding all his gracious speaking for he knew their hearts he meeteth this and he sayth J haue spoken these thinges being present with you And howbeit they bee not so effectuall in you for the present bee not discouraged for when I shall passe to the Heauen the Comforter which is the holy Ghost whome the Father will sende in my Name shall teach you all thinges and hee shall call these wordes to your remembrance which J haue tolde you We may learne here first the word hath none effect in the heart without the Spirit accompany it Let it bee the worde of God and flowe out of the mouth of God yet and hee concur not with the worde by his Spirit the word shall worke none effect in the heart There are two Doctors who teach vs one Doctor outwarde to the eare and another inwarde that is the Spirit vvho mollifieth the heart Let the outwarde Doctor sounde neuer so long in the eare if the inwarde concur not the worde shall doe no good And except that Spirite open the eye of the soule to see and open the heart as he opened the heart of Lydia Act. Chap. 16. vers 14. to receiue that seede of the worde the heart shall bee as a closed Booke and harder than it was of before Marke another thing The Spirit of the Lord Iesus will not accompany the worde at all times no not in the hearts of the faythfull themselues The Apostles were a proofe of this Howe much spake the Lord to them vvhen he was in the world and how little effect tooke it in them till he went to the Heauens In the 29. chap. of Esay vers 11. ye reade the word of the Lord is like a closed book to the vnfaithful Nowe this is true likewise the worde of God to the godly sometimes is like a closed booke and they will haue such a hardnesse at times that they will haue no sense of it not to indure them but to humble them And if euer there was maâ—ter of humiliation heere it is that when God speaketh thou wilt stande vp and not regarde him and receiue no fruite nor consolation of it Vpon this riseth the Lesson to vs all that the Lord Iesus gaue vnto his Disciples Howbeit at sometimes wee will finde an euill disposition of the soule a deafnesse a blindnesse and senselesnesse Take this consolation Be not discouraged altogether
Let not the Minister leaue off to preach and let not the people leaue off to heare but let euer the sâ—ede bee sowne and let euer the heart receiue the seede and holde euer vp the eare and in despite of thine heart when thine heart would loathe it euer heare and striue to holde vp thine eares and abide in patience till the Lord send better Peter in his first Epist chap. 1. vers 23. he calleth the seed of the word an immortall seed It will neuer die it may be choaked holden down It can no more die saith Peter than God can die So of necessity in the ende when it shall please God to waken that word by his holy Spirit in the heart then it shall afford solide joy and consolation till vs these sentences shal be called to our remembrance which wee heard before without fruit and edification We haue found this in experience wheÌ„ man or woman hath most adoe in affliction this same very Comforter will come to the heart and renew the remembrance and will cause them to haue a joy in that word which they heard before with deafe eares And this is true that at the last hee shall comfort his owne with that worde which they hearde with deafe eares for the worde cannot passe awaye without some effect Hee sayeth The holy Spirite shall teach them all things We know he who teacheth is called a Teacher yet when he sayth The holy Spirit shall teach he calleth him not a Teacher but a Comforter because al his doctrine tendeth to consolation There is no comfortable doctrine but that doctrine of the holy Spirit inwardly working in the soule We will say Men will teach comfortable doctrine but all the comfortable doctrine we heare proceedeth of this that the holy Spirit accompanieth their doctrine and worketh comfort inwardly If thou hast anie consolation inwardlie by teaching thou mayest rejoyce and bee assured that thou hast a glorious Doctour euen the third person of the Trinitie in thine heart There is no consolation in the outwarde Teacher without him whome the Father shall sende in my Name The Father sendeth the holie Spirite in the Name of the Sonne and sendeth that Spirit by his Sonne as Mediator The Spirite and all his graces floweth till vs from the Father but mediatelie thorowe the Sonne as a mediate person There commeth not a grace till vs but thorow the Sonne All power is giuen to him and thorow him immediately all joye is conuoyed to the creature The Iewes and Paganes passe ouer this and thinke to climbe vp to God the Father without the Messias but they shall neuer see him for the God of Heauen hath placed in him as in a store-house all grace vvhich he shall bestow vpon the vvorld as Iustice Mercy Sanctification Ioye Peace and tranquility of Conscience and hee hath bought them by no lesse price than by his Blood they are all bought by the blood of the immaculate Lambe of God Thou vvho hast gotten a sponke of that grace thou hast gotten a greater grace than if thou hadst gotten all the Kingdomes of the vvorlde But what shall he teach you All things Not all the fantasies of men not the inuentions of the Pope but all things J haue tolde you The Lord be mercifull to this worlde vvhich wandereth after the inuentions of men And blessed art thou who restest vpon that vvord which the Spirit hath told Marke hath the vvorde preached none effect but by the Spirit conuoying it Not Euen so on the other part the Spirit will teach nothing but that which hath come out of the mouth of Iesus Christ Bee not deceiued What call I the word of Christ That is the word of Christ that â—he Prophets spake of olde as Peter testifieth for the Prophets spake by the Spirit of Christ Next I call the word of Christ that which he spake himselfe in the worlde Thirdly that which the Apostles spake Last I call the worde of God the Scriptures of the Olde and New Testament vvhich the Lord hath registrated in his mercie And take it awaye miserable darknesse shall come vpon the vvorlde Let it stand giue it the owne power it shall shine like light vnto the worlde They will saye it hath not all that Christ spake and that the Apostles spake I answere The Lord Iesus spake nothing nor his Apostles spake nothing but all in effect is contained in this written word There is not a word that the Spirit of Iesus shall speake vnto thy soule but onely that which is registrated in the Olde and New Testament That Trueth shall stand inspite of the world This place therefore confuteth all them that are enemies to the Scriptures Mahomet began said the Scripture was imperfect The Pope brought in mens Traditions to supply the wants of the Scriptures Others as the Anabaptistes awaite on that reuelation of the Spirit besides that reuelation of Iesus Christ in his worde But inspite of them they shall get none other reuelation nor the Spirit shall accompany no word but that which Iesus hath spoken left in register Now Lord if we with whome hee hath let his light remaine shoulde praise him The Lord accompany his worde with the presence of his Spirite that Comforter in our soules inwardly till his comming in the Cloudes and we see him face to face To whom bee praise honour and glory for euer and euer Amen THE EIGHT LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 27.28.29.30.31 27 Peace J leaue with you my peace I giue vnto you not as the world giueth giue I vnto you Let not your heart bee troubled nor feare 28 Yee haue heard howe I saide vnto you I goe away and will come vnto you Jf yee loued mee yee would verily reioyce because J saide I goe vnto the Father for the Father is greater than I. 29 And now I haue spoken vnto you before it come that when it is come to passe yee might belieue 30 Heereafter will J not speake manie thinges vnto you for the prince of this world commeth and hath nought in mee 31 But it is that the worlde may knowe that I loue my Father and as the Father hath commanded mee so I doe Arise let vs goe hence IN the beginning of this Chapter Brethren Christ began to comfort his Disciples against the time hee was to with-drawe his bodily presence from them and he continued a while in comforting them and then after he beginneth to exhort them First to belieue in him and next to obedience to keepe his Commaundementes and hee insisted chiefely in this That they should keepe the worde hee spake vnto them in his absence Now in the beginning of these wordes wee haue read the Lord returneth againe to that consolation that he began with to wit That they should not bee troubled in his absence The arguâ—ent is taken from that peace hee leaueth with them Seeing I leaue peace with you what need yee to bee troubled
Weigh the wordes for they are weighty Peace I leaue you sayeth the Lord No question hee alludeth to that common fashion of salutation that was vsed amongst the Iewest in their meetinges and departinges wherein they wished peace one to another by the which word they vnderstood all kind of prosperitie in thinges earthly and heauenly So the Lord would say I am now to depart from you but I leaue something behind mee to you to wit my blessing prosperity for euer Now least it should haue bene thought that he left peace vnto them no other wayes than the men of this world vse to do he subjoyneth My peace I giue you There is an emphasis in these wordes My peace and I giue you it As the Lord would saye Men may well wish peace to men but it lieth in no mans hands to giue peace there is no Angel in Heauen able to giue peace but I sayeth the Lord shall giue you it I am not only sayth the Lord a wisher but a giuer There is no man able to giue his owne peace because no man hath peace to giue Men may wish peace from God as to the Philipp 4.7 It is called the peace of God None of the Apostles will say My peace but the peace of God and therefore hee is called the God of peace Rom. 16.20 The Lord Iesus hath peace to giue as the Father hath peace Yea more he would signifie by this peace not a common sort of peace but an inwarde peace of conscience the rest to the soule of a sinner that peace that passeth all vnderstanding Philipp Chap. 4. Vers 7. The rest of the soule as ye may reade in Matthewes Gospel Chap. 11. Vers 29. where Christ sayeth Come vnto mee all yee that are weary and laden and I will ease you and yee shall finde rest to your soules Take this peace away there is no rest to the soule This peace is called Christes peace because it floweth from him immediately till vs that wee may haue a good conscience that we may haue assurance of the remission of our sinnes for herein standeth chiefelv a good conscience when it sayeth thy sinnes are freely forgiuen thee Wee knowe this good conscience standeth in fayth thorow the blood of CHRIST Take awaye the blood of CHRIST there is no conscience that is good Heb. 9.14 The blood of Christ purgeth our conscience from dead works to serue the liuing God that is it purgeth vs from our sins So ye see this that all the joy of the soule floweth from the blood of Christ Iesus and therefore worthily he calleth it his peace because it commeth thorow his blood vvithout the which peace there is no rest howbeit yee had all the peace of all the Princes of the worlde Let the Traytors haue the Kinges peace and let them vvant this peace let them passe as they will they haue no peace Yet he insisteth the third time and subjoyneth Not as the worlâ—e giueth giue I it He marketh the manner of the giuing and maketh an exposition of the giuing of it Worldly men will take vpon them to giue peace but the worldes peace is but for a fashion the mouth will wish peace and the heart will curse this is the peace of the world That peace of the world is so fectlesse that scarcelie vvill a man wish that peace from his heart As the Lord woulde say I speake not only with my mouth but from mine heart I wish it and I shall effectuate it indeede A man may wish well but it vvanteth effect Yee see now this three-folde repetition Will yee vveigh the words yee shall finde a wonderfull intier loue and vnspeakeable heartinesse vttered by the Lord in his Farewell These vvords let vs see that he not only leaueth peace and loue behinde him but his very heart Besides all the grace wee haue of Iesus Christ they who loue Christ they haue his heart Looke how tenderly he loueth faythfull men howbeit hee bee in the Heauen yet he leaueth them his very heart and inwarde affection there is an vnspeakeable loue Now when he hath taken his good-night he concludes Seeing I haue left you peace and I giue you it vvhat then needeth you to bee troubled Marke then this conclusion Where the peace of the Lord is not there the soule of man hath no rest there is nothing but trouble and griefe there It is true great sinners vvho vvill haue no part of Iesus Christ vvill haue some kind of rest and who vvill bee so merry as they Bloody murderers vvicked blasphemers and vile adulterers vvill by appearance haue peace But Brethren this is but a false peace and assuredly it is better a thousand times to haue an vnquiet and restlesse soule than to haue a secure life for a senselesse carnall security is a sure token of a sudden judgement to come Paul in his first Epistle to the Thessalonians Chap. 5. Vers 3. sayeth When they say there is peace and safety then shall come vpon them sudden destruction as the trauell vpon a vvoman with child and they shall not escape The loune will bid cloze the yates and bid watch let him bid as hee vvill the judgement of God shall not passe by him and his yates shall not holde out the wrath of God but it shall come on him as the paine commeth on a woman in the time of her birth So in one vvorde they who want this peace they haue no peace No peace to the wicked Isai 57. By the contrary vvhen the Lord Iesus giueth peace to the heart of a sinfull man or woman vvhose heart is troubled then the heart of a sinner hath peace I put the case that a man were in great danger euen at deaths doore yea and he were in the fire and the Lord Iesus giue him his peace and saye I giue thee my peace then the soule shall be in exceeding joye Tyrantes haue marueiled that the Martyres who suffered for Iesus should haue had such a joye as they had So if the Lord Iesus will once say My peace I giue you then the soule will rest on him with such a joye as is vnspeakeable So the Apostles felt this indeede In one vvorde the peace of Iesus Christ guardeth the soule and maketh it sure as Paul sayeth to the Philipp Cha. 4. Vers 7. Thus farre now hath the Lord comforted his Disciples Nowe in the next Verse hee beginneth to speake more sharply and hee as it were findeth fault with them that they loued him not well enough and they vttered it in that they were so grieued and displeased at his departure This forme that the Lord vseth teacheth vs this that in comforting of heauy hearted sinners Who should bee comforted but the heauy hearted thou vse gentle reproofes for the heart that is heauy and sad vvill hardly take consolation but will delite in sadnesse Looke howe yee shall comfort them not to holde vp the heart aye with comfort but reproue it with some piece
him knewe not the Father Howe can these two stand They stand both well for first of all there is a certaine knowledge of God by the which the most wicked in the worlde knoweth God but then the canker of the heart expelleth this knowledge and on this commeth ignorance and on ignorance commeth hatred Marke by what degrees sinne riseth vp and euery one of vs may finde this in some measure there is no sinner who doeth a great sinne but first they haue a knowledge of God of good and of euill Paul Rom. 1. vers 21. speaking of the Gentiles saieth they knew God There is such a bitternesse and maliciousnesse in the heart that that maliciousnesse blotteth out the knowledge in the heart A wicked man will stoppe both his fingers in his eyes that he should not see The Apostle afterward says They not taking pleasure to intertain the knowledge of God they put out knowledge knowledge departed blacke ignorance coÌ„meth in by the judgement of God then farewell conscience then they lose all feeling and being blind and past sense they run headlonges to all mischiefe And that is it the Apostle speaketh Ephes 4.19 So yee see that all this mischiefe that men committeth in the world falleth out immediatly of blindnes ere euer one go to doe wickednes ignorance coÌ„meth in first then commeth in a want of conscience Durst a man goe out so boldly before God to doe wickednesse if hee had a conscience And thinke yee that wicked men in this Countrey who take pastime in murder in filthinesse c. and aboue all those men who haue committed such hainous things against God against Religion against their owne natiue Countreye and the Crowne thinke yee they woulde haue such a boldnesse if they stopped not their fingers in their eyes and blunted the conscience I pronounce in the Name of God they are bound in the chaines of darnesse loose them who will if they repent not The last thing I mark what is the thing that maketh all sinne inexcusable Knowledge closeth the mouth of the sinner knowledge taketh away all excuses it taketh awaye ignorance and ignorance shall excuse no man in the daye of the Lord and the greater the knowledge bee the lesse excuse is there for sinne I saye more Knowledge not onely maketh sinne inexcusable but knowledge doubleth sinne Murder is sinne but murder with knowledge is double sinne and the greater the knowledge is the greater the sinne shall bee in the daye of Iudgement And if thou hadst but the knowledge of the elements thou shalt be inexcusable And if the Lord speake out of Heauen to thee thy sinne shall bee tripled and well were it with thee who nowe sinnest vnder the light of the Gospel without repentance that thou hadst bene one of Sodome in that great day and thou thy selfe shalt wish in that daye that so it had beene There is no tongue can tell the judgement that shall fall vpon that man who heareth this worde and abideth in sinne Yet the worlde will not bee wakened Crie on them they are not the better Thus much for the second argument In the verse following lest it shoulde bee thought or objected that the obstinate Iewes should haue done this in despite of God the Lord meeteth this saith All this is done that the word might be fulfilled that is written in their Lawe They hated mee without a cause The place is in the 35. Psalme vers 19. It is called the Lawe because all Prophecie is a pendicle to Moyses Lawe and all the Prophets were vnder the Law This is a complaint of Dauid of his enemies who hated him without a cause There was a great cause of loue in Christ and not of hatred Then this yee will see commonly that when the Spirit in the Scripture maketh mention of crosses troubles and persecution of Christ which are euill things he speaketh so warily of them that nothing bee derogate to Gods glorie hee saith The Lord ordained them from all eternitie And there is not a thing yea not the moste vnworthie thing that is done to the faythfull of Christ this daye but it commeth by that eternall Decree it was preordained and if it had not beene so the godly had cause to sorrowe and the God of Heauen woulde bee disgraced And marke this that the ordinance of God shall not excuse thee who is the instrument when thou doest anie thing against his reuealed will The Murderer may saye What haue I done but the will of God O murderer say I thou art not to bee excused thou hast not done the will of God reuealed and so say I to the Adulterer and to all others that commit sinnes which God hath forbidden After that he hath aggreaged this hatred of the Iewes against his Disciples he leaueth it and returneth to his Disciples to comfort them The last thing hee comforteth them with Hee shall sende them that Comforter from the Father for hee commeth first from the Father and the Father sendeth him by the Sonne he calleth him the Spirit of trueth and He shall testifie into your heart of mee As if hee would saye The testimony these Iewes got it was but outwardly but to you I shall sende my Spirit an inward witnesse The Lesson is Wee see heere two sortes of witnesses the one outwarde the other inwarde to wit the Spirit The first is his word his miracles and it is good to heare the worde but and if the Spirite bee not present it were better for thee neuer to haue heard the worde And supposing wee had CHRIST with vs euen in the middest of vs as hee was amongst the Iewes if it pleased him not to sende his Spirite into our heartes it woulde doe vs no good And therefore thinke it not enough to saye And if wee had CHRIST as the Iewes had him wee woulde belieue and wee woulde bee well No no If thou hadst not the Spirite all woulde not auaile thee Bee not content to bee hearers onelie for all that will serue but to daâ—nation except thou feelest that Comforter to worke in thine heart to reforme thine heart and to worke fayth into thee And therefore let this bee thy prayer in hearing that worde LORD let thy Spirit worke into mine heart And if hee bee into thine heart hee will let thee feele such a comfort and such a peace and such a rest into thine heart that the worlde cannot tell what it meaneth This is to be considered that he saith he will send the Comforter to them from the Father for it importeth That the Spirit floweth first from the Father then from himselfe So he said in the Chapter preceeding thaâ— the Father should sende the Spirit in his Name for the Father sendeth the Spirit by the Sonne ere the Sonne sende him from the Father Seeing then he proceedeth from them both he must beare witnesse both of the Father and of the Sonne but of the Father by the Sonne in whom the Father
is thy suffering shal be in the will of thine enemies BrethreÌ„ the most exquisite torments as racking burning such others wil not excuse thee if thou deny Christ for the paine therefore we should make vs for the most exquisit torments this is one comfort the Lord will not lay more vpon thee than thou mayst beare he will giue thee power to beare it out he who sends the tentation wil giue thee a faire joyfull out gate So Paul saith The momentaniall and light afflictions of this present life worketh out an euerlasting weight of glorie 2. Cor. 4.17 Looke 1. Pet. 1.7 Now followeth the cause of persecution They who will persecute you they shall thâ—nke they serue GOD. The forest persecution is vnder the cloake of Religion and seruice of God The fairest cloake to doe a wicked turne is the cloake of Religion and so the forest crueltie is vnder the cloake of Religion There was neuer such a crueltie as the Papistes vse vnder the pretence of Religion Inquire about that holy house of Spaine and that Massacre of Paris which shall neuer bee forgotten before God that blood of the Sainctes is crying for vengeance from the HeaueÌ„s all the pretences they can make shall not saue them from it Nowe marke the ground of their persecution These thinges they shall doe to you because they knew not the Father nor mee The ground of all well-doing is light when the eye of the soule is illuminate to see GOD and IESVS CHRIST and the Father in the face of the Lord Iesus when the mind is illuminat then the judgement is vpright when the judgement is vpright the hart the affections are wel inclined when the hart is well inclined then the hand and the outward instrumentes are well occupied Matth. 6. vers 22. Jf the eye see the whole body is lightened that is if the eye of the soule be lightened then the soule is wel disposed So when the mind is set vpon Iesus Christ lightned by that light it is a joyfull thing but if the mind which is the eye of the soule bee blinded and see not the face of Iesus Christ then all the powers of the soule are blinded the judgement is blind the hart is euill disposed the affections peruerse then the hand is doing euill a blind body is ay doing euil if the eye be blind the whole body is blind if the light bee put out then there is great darknesse if the eye of the soule bee put out then a man is but a lumpe of darknesse and nothing abideth that creature but that outward darknesse Wherfore serueth darknesse but to be casten into darknesse Therefore as thou wouldest haue an vpright iudgement striue to haue an illuminate soule and as thou wouldest doe well keepe aye a cleare eye in thy soule Neuer let the face of Iesus depart from thine eye for it is onely that face that holdeth the eye in a clearnesse and giueth light to the soule He is the light of the world and take him away there is nothing but darknesse in the world When he hath fore-warned them of the afflictions he sets downe the end wherefore he fore-warneth them to wit that they should remember the Lord had fore-warned them of afflictions therefore that they should prepare theÌ„selues for trouble But wheras they might haue said Wherfore forewarned thou vs no sooner he answers to this I fore-warned you not of this from the beginning because I was with you but now I am to depart therfore I forewarn you One of the best preparations wee can haue is to heare much for this preaching will not abide ay therefore let vs heare well so long as we haue occasion of hearing of the word which we preach to you for why in the day of affliction that holy Spirit shall call to thy rememberance that which thou hast heard and so comfort thee And in the day of affliction the holy Spirit will be more effectuall to call to thy rememberance that which thou hast hearde better than when thou first heardest it For why the worde of God and the Spirit of God hath not the speciall effect euer when the word is heard but when the body is in most necessity and of all times in the worlde in the time of affliction or in the houre of death the word will be most sweete Therefore heare in time if it were in the houre of death that at least in the hour of death thou mayst haue ioy in thine hearr Another thing here beholde how the Lord loued his Disciples in this world certainly so long as hee was with them he loued them wondrous tenderly and let be that he would not let them suffer he wold not once let them heare of the crosse And this is the thing that the Disciples of Iohn the Baptist come to Christ and complaine of Mat. 9. vers 14. saying Why do we and the Pharisees â—ast oft and thy Disciples fast not The Lord answereth Can the Children of the Marriage Chamber mourne so long as the Bridegrome is with them But the dayes will come when the Bridegrome shall bee taken from them and then they shall fast And nowe when the Lord is with them hee fore-warneth them of their afflictions and of death it selfe and so indeed they felt it when hee departed The ground of this is because the Disciples of Christ had a time of grouth granted to them into the worlde and so long as the Lord abode into the worlde they were not ripe and their strength was more outwarde than inwarde But now when hee goeth away they growe ripe he sent his Spirit vpon them as ye see Act. Chap. 2. they had a greater consolation by that Spirit in Christes absence than they had during all the time that Christ was with them So wee haue our owne time in growing and the Lord when hee seeth wee are not able to suffer hee will not lay the Crosse vpon vs but hee will spaâ—e vs. Then we haue a time when we come to ripenesse that is when wee get that Spirit and then the Lord will laye on the burden Nowe as for vs wee haue had a long time to ripen and it is a wonder that the Lord hath giuen vs so long a time and spared vs so long But Brethren the time is comming wherein wee shall suffer and afflictions abide vs for the Gospel And I praye the Lord that hee may finde some ripenesse and maturity and chiefely in vs the Ministers of the Gospel that we may seale vp the Gospel with our blood if need require He falleth out in the vers following in a gentle reproofe of his Apostles I am to depart and none of you asketh where I am to goe but saith hee your heartes are full of sorrowe The Disciples of Christ when hee was among them so acquiesced vpon his bodily presence and thought they had such an ease with him that they thought not of
come 14 Hee shall glorifie me for hee shall receiue of mine and shall shewe it vnto you 15 All thinges that the Father hath are mine therefore saide I that hee shall take of mine and shew it vnto you 16 A little while and yee shall not see mee and againe a little while and yee shall see for I goe to the Father 17 Then saide some of his Disciples among themselues What is that hee sayeth vnto vs A little while and yee shall not see mee and againe a little while and yee shall see mee and For J goe to my Father 18 They saide therefore What is this that hee sayeth A little while wee know not what hee sayeth 19 Now Iesus knewe that they would aske him and saide vnto them Doe yee inquire among your selues of that I saide A little while and yee shall not see mee and againe a little while and yee shall see mee 20 Verily verily I say vnto you that yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall reioyce and yee shall sorrow but your sorrow shall bee turned into ioye 21 A woman when shee trauelleth hath sorrowe because her houre is come but as soone as shee is deliuered of the childe shee remembreth no more the anguish for ioye that a man is borne into the world 22 And yee now therefore are in sorrow but J will see you againe and your heartes shall reioyce and your ioye shall no man take from you WEE heard the last daye Beloued Brethren howe the Lord in that long discourse and speach which he continueth with his Disciples a little before his departure out of this worlde after hee had forewarned them of their afflictions and had gentlie reprooued them and comforted them by telling them that it was good for them that hee did ascend for then hee should send them the holy Spirit hee entered into a profound doctrine concerning the holy Spirit whome hee was to sende to his Disciples after his departure to Heauen Hee shewed them what the Spirite should doe chiefely in respect of the obstinate worlde and the Iewes who would not belieue when hee shall come hee shall conuict them of three thinges The first is of that sinne the greatest sinne in the worlde the sinne of Infidelitie The next is that Iesus Christ whome they esteemed to bee an vnjust man the holy Spirit shall conuict them that that Christ is the holiest in the world The third thing that he is not only just and holy but he is the glorious Iudge of the worlde And that shall appeare in this chiefely that he hath condemned the Deuils When he hath dipped into this doctrine hee cutteth it off saying I haue manie things to speake to you whereof ye are not capable Then lest the Disciples should haue beene offended with him that hee would not goe forwarde in teaching them in the first wordes of this Text the Lord meeteth this and hee comforteth them with a promise That when that Spirit shall come which is the Spirit of trueth he should leade them in all kind of trueth and instruct them in all those thinges which the Lord spake not to them In this Text the Lord continueth his speach of the holie Spirite and of those thinges hee should doe in the worlde This appeareth of the first wordes wee haue read that the Lord would haue his Disciples to vnderstand that the holy Spirit should be a more profitable Teacher to them than Christ himselfe was by his owne voyce before his Passion and therefore hee remitteth farder doctrine to the Spirite It is better to haue the Spirite of Christ without Christes bodilie presence than to haue the presence of Christ not teaching thee inwardlie by the Spirite Yea I saye more It is better to haue the voyce of a poore simple man speaking to thee in the Name of Iesus Christ together with the holie Spirit than to haue the presence of Iesus Christ himselfe and his outward voyce if thou haue not the Spirite What auailed it to the obstinate Iewes who belieued not into him that they sawe him and heard him It had bene better that they had neuer knowne him It is not the voyce that doeth the turne but the powerfull working of the holie Spirite the holie Spirite reformeth the mindes If the voyce of CHRIST were sounding among you this daye as sweete as it is it would doe you no good without the Spirit Therefore take not so much heede to the man who teacheth outwardlie as to the Spirite and as yee would be safe as yee heare that outwarde teaching striue to feele the Spirit of Christ instructing illuminating and mollifying your hearts other wayes it were far better for you neuer to heare a word Yet to marke the words more narrowlie hee saieth That Spirit which is the Spirite of trueth shall leade you in all trueth that is Concerning your saluation In stiling the Spirite hee giueth an argument wherefore hee shall teach them the trueth Because he is the Spirite of trueth the true Spirite can teach nothing but the trueth If a man or woman therefore woulde bee instructed by that Spirite of Trueth and woulde bee ledde into all Trueth then let this bee setled into their heartes That that Spirite which speaketh is true Yee knowe that no man will credite another in weightie matters without hee knowe hee bee true Euen so if this opinion bee not setled into thine heart that he is true thou will neuer belieue the Scriptures of God To goe to an higher ground If one would be instructed in the trueth by the Spirite hee must haue a loue to the verity and desire to knowe the verity where there is no loue of the trueth there must be an hatred of the trueth Hee who is not with mee is against mee And where the Deuill findeth such an heart hee is effectuall in it in all vanities because as Paul saieth 2. Thessal 2. vers 9. where men haue not a loue of the trueth God giueth them ouer to belieue lies that they might bee condemned and carried into perdition So as thou wouldest liue hunger for the trueth as a man hungereth for temporall foode then when this appetite is wakened settle this perswasion in thine heart that that holy Spirit who speaketh is true then the heart of man and woman will drinke in the doctrine of the trueth with greater sweetnesse and joye than euer any hungry man hath had in eating Meat Yet the words would be better marked He saith not simply he shall leade them in the trueth but in all trueth there shall bee no point of trueth but hee shall instruct you therein It will not bee a piece of the trueth that will fill the heart but the sinner that wold be safe would vnderstand the whole way to saluation hee can neuer be satisfied to drinke in the trueth and the more hee drinketh in he desireth aye to drinke more This is the disposition of a sinner who hath tasted how sweete that Milke of the
And yee nowe therefore are in sorrowe but J will see you againe and your heartes shall reioyce and your ioye shall no man take from you 23 And in that daye shall yee aske mee nothing Verilie verilie I saye vnto you Whatsoeuer yee shall aske the Father in my Name hee will giue it you 24 Hitherto haue yee asked nothing in my Name aske and yee shall receiue that your ioye may bee full 25 These thinges haue I spoken vnto you in parables but the time will come when J shall no more speake to you in parables but I shall shewe you plainly of the Father 26 At that day shall yee aske in my Name and I saye not vnto you that I will pray vnto the Father for you 27 For the Father himselfe loueth you because yee haue loued mee and haue belieued that J came out from God FRom the thirteenth Chapter of this Gospel Brethren to the seuenteenth the Lord holdeth purpose only with his Disciples and Apostles for hee had now ended all his speaking and doing with the people of the Iewes Hee hath hitherto giuen sundrie exhortations vnto them and hee hath giuen them Cammandements and instructed them and giuen them sundrie argumentes of consolation because they were heauie for his departure and so prepared them against the time hee was to goe his way and to leaue them Nowe his conference and speach draweth to an ende for it endeth with this present Chapter In the ende of his speach and conference he recounteth to them particularlie part by part that felicitie and blessing that they shall haue after hee is gone away from them to his Father to be glorified in the Heauens by his comming again to them not in the bodie but in his Spirit He hath said immediately in the vers going before When ye shall see mee againe that is when I shall come againe to you in my Spirite after my glorious ascension to the Heauen then your heart shall reioyce and no man shall take your ioye from you all the world shall not bee able to twinne you and that joye which my Spirite shall furnish you So then Brethren there is the joy which they shall haue when the Lord shall come againe they shall haue ioye and ioye euerlastinglie and spirituall ioy and that for euermore This is the first part of their blessednesse the wordes are easie and I spake of them before onely this for the present Wee must not thinke that this ioye which Christ promised to his Disciples by his Spirite went awaye and died with the Apostles when they departed out of this worlde but it abideth in the Kirke of Iesus Christ to the ende of the world Euen as that holy Spirite whome the Lord sent downe to the world abideth in his Kirke till Christ come againe and supplieth as it were the bodily presence of Iesus Christ for the Spirite of Christ is the Vicare of Christ in the earth and not the Pope as the Papists say Euen so I say by that Spirit abideth here in the Kirke of God solide ioye to the ende of the world for wheresoeuer the Spirit is there is ioye and inward consolation and that soule in whom the Spirite of God dwelleth feeleth as sensibly as one feeleth with their hands the ioy peace of the holy Spirit for that Spirit is the Spirit of ioy peace and they who feele not the sense of this ioye alace they want this Spirit They who feele not spirituall ioy at anie time hath matter of sorrow and mourning for they haue not the Spirit of Iesus Christ and they who want his Spirite haue not adoe with Christ Rom. 8. vers 9. and consequently neuer shall taste of ioye but thou who hast felt this ioy hast cause to reioyce yea as Paul sayeth to reioyce euermore 1. Thes 5. vers 16. Paul recommendeth ioye vnto vs not for an houre or a day or a moneth or a yeere but perpetually meaning that there is great matter of continuall ioy offered by that Spirit who graciously lighteneth our soules assureth vs of saluation What should mooue thee to ioy Should not good tidings mooue thee to reioyce Yet we reioyce not this want of ioy declareth that we make resistance to the holy Spirit wee will not suffer the Spirit to come in when he cōmeth in we giue him sober intertainment but by our euill life we cause him to depart with sadnes Now to goe to that second part of that blessednesse which they shall haue when the Lord shall returne to them by his holie Spirit Jn that day yee shall aske mee nothing that is Yee shall not aye doubt for yee heard before when hee saide Yet a little while and yee shall not see mee and againe ye shall see mee there they doubted what he meaned Now would he say ye shall not doubt then but the holy Spirit shall teach you he shall inlighten the darknes of your soules make you to belieue To apply this to our selues Euē as I said before of the first part of the blessednes promised to the Apostles so I say of the second part of their blessednes for what recks vs what light or what knowledge the Apostles got if we get not a part of it which stands in the inward teaching of the holy Spirit by taking away the vaile from them opening vp of their blind eyes to see saluation This Spirit went not away out of the world with th' Apostles but he abideth stil in the world till Christ come again Euen as the Spirit abides so the inward teaching of the soul by the Spirit abides in the Kirke for as the Spirit is the Spirit of ioye so he is the Spirit of knowledge he opens the eye of the soule which is dark mollifies the hart that with such a sweetnes to receiue grace as the tong neither of man nor Angel can expresse And the godly no doubt at the preaching of the Gospel of Christ will feele that inward operatiō of the Spirit in their soule Study ay to feele this by experiēce for what auails Christ to vs if we feel him not they will feele a light shining in their soules as the shining of the Sunne they will feele their heart that was hardned before with a sweet consolation to be mollified as it is said of Lydia the Purple seller that by the preaching of the Gospel her hart was opened Act. 16. And on the contrary let the man or woman who wants this sense who seeth no light nor finds no opening of the soule blame thēselues and not the light for Christ offereth himselfe to all alike the inlacke thereof proceedeth of the contempt of the word of that light that shineth so brightlie without thy soule and goeth not in And surelie it is a fearefull thing to contemne this Light for if thou contemne this light I tell thee long shalt thou sit hearing and shalt not bee the better but shalt growe aye the
harder till thou bee so hardened and obdured that thou canst feele nothing at all Brethren yee may thinke it a wonderfull thing that a bodie who sitteth hearing continuallie and who hath so cleare a light glancing aye before him should get no light at all but should go out of the Kirke more blind than when he came in and yet indeed it is so for many come in to heare but because they come in with colde and euill disposed heartes hauing no delight to heare the worde of God they goe away more prophane and worse than when they came in And therefore for lacke of this the miserable worlde perisheth the multitude goeth wholly to destruction Therefore for Christes sake Brethren learne to haue a pleasure and ioye in hearing and take in that Spirit into your soules Wee haue hearde of the seconde part of the blessednesse which Christ promiseth to his Disciples after his glorious Ascension to the Heauen to wit the light and knowledge of the holy Spirit Nowe to come to the thirde benefite or the thirde part of their happinesse wherein all grace is promised to them who aske Hee beginneth very grauely Verily verily Amen Amen J saye to you that is It is a true saying and yee shall finde it true indeed essay it when yee will Whatsoeuer thing ye shall aske the Father in my Name hee will giue it you In one word this is the third part of their blessednesse All grace and mercy is to bee had for the asking not by buying for all grace is bought by the price of the blood of the Lambe onely seeing that is so precious a ransome no man hath neede to buy any thing at the handes of God we haue no neede to buy any grace of God by our merites for by that only merite and blood of Christ all grace is bought We haue need of asking and if wee aske not in his Name wee shall neuer get grace for there is not another Name vnder Heauen sayeth the Apostle by whome there is saluation but onely by the Name of Iesus Christ Act. 4. vers 12. So there is the third part of their blessednesse that is promised them Euen all grace shall bee giuen them for the asking To drawe this to our selues And the Lord giue vs grace to doe it As by the Spirite all joye all knowledge and light abideth in his Kirke on earth till the Lord IESVS come againe Euen so all grace all mercy abideth in this Kirke militant till the Lord come againe for if that Spirit of grace abide in this Kirke of necessity all grace must abide with that Spirite The faythfull in the Kirke who are Christians in heart and not in worde onely they will finde in experience that when they aske any grace as righteousnesse and sanctification life euerlasting and glorification they will not so soone open their mouth to aske it but they will get it And when they say Lord renewe mine affections the word will not so soone bee spoken but as soone they will finde the soule opened with ioye and when they saye Lord giue mee that life for Christes sake with the worde the life of Iesus will bee felt in the soule sensiblie Therefore preasse aye to finde by experience that the presence of Christ is no emptie winde By the contrarie if a man or woman finde in no measure no grace or no sense of grace in their soules let them blame themselues for they want grace for plaine fault of asking Alace that wee should lose such grace for fault of seeking Is hee not a foolish man that will lose life for a worde But it is not so light a thing to aske as so for euerie man and euerie woman hath not the gift of prayer Except thou bee the sonne of GOD thou shalt haue no power to open thy mouth to call GOD Father If thou bee a slaue thou shalt haue no power to praye to GOD for prayer is the proper note of the Childe of GOD and except the Spirite of Adoption testifie vnto thee that thou art the sonne of GOD thou shalt haue no power to praye but thy mouth shall bee closed But when the Spirite will testifie to thee that thou art the sonne of GOD then the heart will open and the tongue wil say sweetly O Father Therefore the ground of all grace is the grace to aske get once grace to praye and then thou hast all grace And therefore when the Lord sayth Knocke and it shall be opened aske and thou shalt haue c. say Lord giue mee grace to aske Take aye heed to the gift of prayer for wee lose all for fault of prayer and for fault of begging So I beseech you all Brethren to pray as euer ye would see Heauen or be partakers of life In the words following when hee hath set downe the thirde parte of their felicitie That they should praye vnto the Father for grace knowing the great necessitie they had to praye and their great sluggishnesse on the other part hee beginneth to allure them to pray and to stir them vp to aske at the handes of the Father And lest they should haue obiected We haue asked but we haue not beene answered hee answereth to this Hitherto ye haue sought nothing at the Father in my Name but in times comming aske boldly and looke for an answeee and yee shall get grace heaped vpon grace till your grace bee perfect and the greater grace thou askest the greater thou gettest and the more thou gettest the greater is thy ioye that thou hast when thou perceiuest that grace and thou who hast gotten it wouldest not giue it for all the worlde This is the meaning of the wordes Take vp heere what necessitie wee haue to praye for if wee had no neede the Lord would not haue stirred vp his Disciples to praye No no wee haue so great neede to praye that except wee praye wee gette nothing A Beggar who hath nothing but that which he beggeth if he leaue off his begging he shall die at dike side If thou leaue off thy spirituall begging yea though thou were a King and hadst all the worlde thou shalt die for euer For what is a King in this life but a Beggar And woe be to him if he be not a Beggar at the handes of Iesus Christ Then marke the sluggishnesse in euery man and woman and how vnable we are to beg A Beggar who hath nought ere hee die hee will crie and shout but a poore sinner who is the poorest man and the silliest creature in the world who wanteth all grace hath not a mouth to aske though he should die Now to stirre vs vp to pray the Lord sayeth Aske at the Father and essay if ye get a deniall Wee know all this yet wee lie sleeping in sinne and seeke no grace to be fred of it howbeit grace be so freely offered to vs by Iesus Christ It is a sore thing to bee a poore body and to lie still
and seeke nothing We are poore bodies sleeping in a dead sleep and except we be wakened we will not rise out of it or once open our mothes to say God helpe mee And then when wee haue opened our mouthes to speake a word it will be coldly and wearshlie saide this is our nature Then marke last what mercifull care the Lord hath ouer vs we would for euer lie still and die in pouertie if the Lord saide not Waken waken The Lord Iesus not onely wakened his Disciples but to the end of the world he is euer wakening his owne sometimes by faire wordes and sometimes by boasting and sometimes by afflictions to moue them to pray in his Name Sometimes outwardly the Lord will come and strike thee what reckes of all the strokes in the world though thou shouldest be buffetted and beaten yea and pulled in pieces and if it bee to free thee from Hell Sometimes inwardly hee will pricke thee and stirre vp thy conscience to accuse thee and he will open the eyes of thy soule to see thine owne miserie and want And when the Lord hath wakened thee that thou beginnest once to sigh for grace hee will bee at thy right hand and stirre thee vp to praye and then the sigh for grace shall not so soone come out but it shall ascende to God for that same sigh though it were neuer so small being raised from the heart by his owne holy Spirit he cannot mis know it but hee must sende thee an answere and then thine heart is kindled vp with a sweet sense of thy God But shouldest thou then leaue off to pray No no but then thou shouldest praye fastest for a poore bodie who hath gotten a pennie will be very well content and will giue many thankes And thou who hast gotten a part of Spirituall grace wilt thou not giue thanks Yea thanke and thanke againe for there is no time to leaue off prayer but aye to praye and giue thankes There are two thinges thou hast either a sense of thine own misery or els a sense of the grace of God bestowed vpō thee and then shouldest thou not praye There is not an houre but wee should praye for Paul Ephes 6. vers 18. recommendeth prayer vnto them in this manner Praying with all kinde of supplication and at all times Wee must bee aye fighting with our inwarde enemies and those spirituall powers of darknesse there should bee no rest no not a moment and as the battel hath no rest so wee should neuer leaue off to praye for and if thou leaue off to praye thou shalt not stande but yeelde and giue thy selfe ouer to thine enemies In one word there is no time granted vnto vs to be voyde of an heauenlie disposition and if thine heart bee well disposed to praye and thinke not that this will hinder thee of any worldly exercises bee aye communing with God in whatsoeuer thing thou doest for it shall bee so farre from hindering thee that it shall further thee and when thou goest to doe any worke saye Lord blesse this worke and when thou enterprizest any thing seeke aye the blessing of God let thine heart be euer spiritually disposed This is the cause why the worlde is so prophane and hath so little minde of God and hath so foule heartes that will speake so foule blasphemies and filthie purposes the Adulterer will worke his vile adulterie and the foule Murderer his murders c. because they want prayer and then the Lord leaueth them and letteth them wallow in their mischiefe till at the last he giueth them ouer to the hands of the Deuill Now when he hath wakened them hee commeth to the fourth part of the blessednesse they shall haue when hee shall returne Hitherto sayeth hee I haue spoken in parables that is in obscure and darke sentences But when J shall come againe I shall speake nothing in parables but mith a great euidence that ye shall not neede to doubt of one worde Brethren vnderstand this for when the Lord was into the worlde amongst the Iewes for the most part hee spake in parables and his speaches and preachings were obscure so it was harde to take vp his speaches and therefore yee may reade in the thirteenth Chap. of Matth. that commonly he spake in parables that is all which he spake was not euident and not only were his speaches obscure to the multitude but to his Disciples also as this A little while and yee shall not see mee and againe a little while and yee shall see mee Yet he expounded the parables to his Disciples as ye reade in that same Chap. of Matth. And till he came againe out of the Heauēs to them by his Spirit it was hard to vnderstand him What was the cause of this that hee woulde speake so obscurelie not onely to the multitude but also to his owne Disciples When Christ was in the world the worke of the redemption of man was not wrought Christ had not suffered nor risen againe nor passed vp to the Heauen he was not glorified and therefore the speaches of the redemption of man being a thing to come could not bee so plaine but nowe all is past and there are no more parables but all are cleare speaches of the redemption the speaches of the thinges to come cannot bee so cleare as the speaches of a thing done and ended The Lord spake more clearly by the mouth of his Apostles of the worke of our redemption than hee did himselfe with his owne mouth To drawe this to our selues As the Lord hath giuen to vs to haue that ioye and that knowledge which was promised to the Disciples and all grace and mercy for the asking Euen so we haue in the Kirke of Iesus Christ this daye the same plainnesse in speaking of the Crosse and as the Apostle sayeth The Lord Jesus is crucified before our eyes Speake not the Apostles clearly vnto vs in these Writs which are left Haue wee not the foure Euangels the best Booke that euer was make of it as yee will and those Epistles of Paul and the rest of the Apostles written in such euidencie and plainnesse euen the same thing in effect which they preached And in a manner wee haue the Apostles speaking vnto vs in that euidencie wherein they spake when they liued And if a man woulde take those Writs in his handes and espy them well he would perceiue the Spirite of God in them And nowe also the Lord raiseth vp men to speake with liuely words and to builde on that foundation of the Prophets and Apostles Not Hay nor Stubbles but the Lord raiseth vp men to builde on the foundation as the Apostle sayeth Siluer and Golde and precious stones and as Paul sayth of himselfe and the rest of the Apostles 2. Corinth 4. vers 3. Hee who worketh light out of darknesse the same God causeth the light of his presence to shine in our hearts thorow Iesus Christ to giue the light of knowledge
followeth that whosoeuer findeth in their heartes that they haue glorified the Sonne in belieuing in him in confessing of him and in their life and conuersation that man or that woman may bee assured in their heart and saye The Father keepeth me and I am in his custodie I am assured that the Father hath a speciall care ouer mee because I finde my delite and pleasure to be set on Christ No no if the Father had not mee in his custodie I should not haue such a pleasure and delite to glorifie him The heart that findeth no delite nor pleasure to glorifie Christ Iesus in this life hath no warrand that it is in the keeping and custodie of the Father if thou findest no faith at no time and if thy life in some measure answere not to thy profession saye The care of the Father is not ouer me I am desolate I am not in Gods handes that is the most desolate creature in the worlde whome the Father hath not in his custodie yea though all the worlde should compasse him and guard him round about And by the contrarie whome the Father hath a care of they are better guarded than if all the Kings of the Earth were about them for Brethren yee may well know that the Father loueth that person well that loueth his welbeloued for he who loueth the Sonne the Lord Iesus he loueth the Father also and the Father loueth him and hee who honoureth the Sonne the Father shall honour him And by the contrary he who dishonoureth the Sonne the Father shall dishonour him and shame him in despite of all the worlde albeit all the world should honour him he will haue him shamed he shal set him vp to be an open shame to man and Angel he shall be Anathema yea and Anathema Maranatha that is cursed for euer who loueth not the Lord Iesus There is such a strait and narrow conjunction betwixt the Father and the Son that the honour of the Father is the honour of the Sonne and the honour of the Sonne is the honour of the Father and that the dishonour of the Sonne is the dishonour of the Father and the hatred of the Sonne is the hatred of the Father also Ye heard what Christ said Hee who honoureth me he honoureth him who sent me A Prince will thinke that his Ambassadour shoulde bee as well reuerenced as himselfe for all the honour that the Ambassadour receiueth commeth to the Prince who sent him Now the Sonne of God is more than an Ambassadour sent by the Father for he is not a simple Ambassador but also the Sonne of God equall with the Father who is more than all the Ambassadours in the world Will not then the Father thinke that the honour done to the Sonne whom hee hath sent is done to himselfe Yes certainlie But to leaue this Yet he continueth on and bringeth other arguments heapeth argument vpon argument to shew that great desire which he had that the Father should keepe and saue his Disciples who were in the world J am no more in the world I goe away and concerning my bodily presence I am no more with them they will abide still in the world therfore O Father keepe them in respect that I leaue them to thee and I am to goe out of the worlde and that shortlie therefore take thou the care of them Euen as a man dying leaueth them whom he loueth well to tender friendes Euen so the Lord Iesus leaueth his Disciples to his Father that he should take them in his custodie When I was with them saith hee I kept them but nowe I am going out of the worlde and I leaue them vnto thee therefore Father keepe them Brethren this absence of Christ in his bodie and our absence from him it is so farre from that to bee an argument that God hath left vs that by the contrarie this absence of Iesus Christ in his bodilie presence and the leauing of vs behinde him now in the Earth it is an argument to euerie one of vs that God is with vs and that the Father of Iesust Christ hath a speciall care of vs for looke the farder that Iesus Christ bee from vs in his bodilie presence the nearer is the Father vnto vs by his holie Spirite that Comforter So that yee woulde thinke it a wonderfull thing to consider the care that the Father hath of vs in the absence of Iesus Christ from vs. It is good for vs that Iesus Christ our Lord went to the Heauens in glorie And Christ sayeth himselfe If I goe not awaye that Comforter the Holie Spirite shall not come And this is sure the more desolate that anie bee in this Earth as the Fatherlesse Widdowes and Strangers c. if they bee Christes the greater is the care of God ouer them So yee will finde in the SCRIPTVRES hee will take into his hande and haue a speciall care of the Widdowes and Fatherlesse so that they bee Iesus Christes and once giuen to him If thou bee desolate looke that thou bee Iesus Christes and if thou wouldest not want the societie of Iesus Christ aboue all beware of Infidelitie which is nothing but the beginning of that euerlasting desolation Woulde wee haue joye or consolation in anie desolate estate in the worlde Woulde wee haue that presence of God and that consolation of the Holie Spirite No more but this See that thou bee Christes for Heauen and Earth shall goe together and all shall turne to nothing ere the Lorde bee not with thee to keepe thee and to guarde thy soule as the Apostle sayeth to the PHILIPPIANS with that peace with passeth all vnderstanding Hee will set that peace into thine heart when thou art in trouble and hee will set thine heart at rest and giue thee a greater peace than all the peace in the worlde Nowe when hee hath repeated these argumentes hee concludeth shortlie Holie Father keepe them in thy NAME them whome thou hast giuen mee that they maye bee one with vs as wee are one Marke Brethren these wordes which the LORD vttereth haue a great weight and also this petition which hee maketh to the Father it is full of affection and loue And it is full of affection first to the Father then to the Disciples for whom he prayeth It is full of affection to him whom to hee prayeth to them for whose cause he prayeth Looke when thou prayest that thy affectiō be to thy God to them also for whom thou prayest Hee sayeth Holie Father keepe them Will yee consider euerie worde and first these wordes Holie Father yee shall perceiue a great affection in the Sonne to the Father These wordes rise on two motiues the one is loue that is an affection which the Sonne bare to the Father When he calleth him Father he vttreth that wonderfull loue which he bare to the Father And then the other riseth on a great reuerence that Iesus Christ our Lord bare to his Father when
That as the Father and the Sonne are one not onelie in that mutuall loue but in that verie Godhead substance and essence that is that vnitie one GOD the Father the Sonne and the Holie Spirite so wee also are one Nowe it is not required that wee bee one in essence but one in heartes and soules that is to saye Let euerie one of vs loue another let peace bee amongst vs and in this point wee must represent GOD and this is that vnitie that our heartes bee joyned with others in loue No man is knitte to CHRIST or yet to the Father but in loue and when wee are knitte vnto them our heartes are knitte euerie one to another So in one worde when wee see loue amongst men and especiallie amongst Christians when wee see their heartes joyned in loue wee may saye The Father keepeth these because they are in vnitie one with another and hee hath a care ouer them or else they coulde neuer haue this vnitie of minds in loue And where there is nothing but dissention and euerie one byting and backe-byting another they are not in the custodie of GOD for if they were in his keeping they woulde bee one as the Father and the Sonne are one So in one worde the LORDES care is not ouer those Therefore as euer yee woulde bee sure that the LORD hath a care ouer you looke that yee haue an vnitie amongst your selues And this is it that the Apostle Paul moste recommendeth vnto vs an vnitie of minde So as wee woulde testifie vs to bee the members of IESVS CHRIST let vs bee in vnitie with our neighbour for by this wee testifie to the worlde that wee are GODS and giuen to IESVS CHRIST and where there is no loue no amitie there the members are not joyned with the Head and wee haue no part with CHRIST for where fayth is there is loue and where fayth is there the members will concur together in vnitie of minde The LORD giue vs fayth in IESVS CHRIST in whome standeth all our happinesse and felicitie and to whome with the Father and the Holie Spirite bee all honour prayse power and dominion for euermore AMEN THE XXII LECTVRE OF CHRISTES PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvii VERS 12.13.14.15 12 While J was with them in the worlde I kept them in my Name those that thou giuest mee haue I kept and none of them is lost but the childe of perdition that the Scripture might bee fulfilled 13 And nowe come J to thee and these thinges speake I in the worlde that they might haue my joye fulfilled in themselues 14 I haue giuen them thy worde and the worlde hath hated them because they are not of the world as I am not of the world 15 I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the worlde but that thou keepe them from euill IN the second part of this Prayer Welbeloued in the Lord Iesus the Lord being to depart out of this life and to rise againe and to ascend vp to the Heauens he recommendeth his Disciples whome he was to leaue behinde him to the keeping and preseruation of the Father To this purpose hee hath sundry arguments and reasons First sayeth he I haue manifested thy Name to them therefore Father keepe them Then Thou hast chosen them out of the worlde from all eternitie therefore Father keepe them Then They were thine therefore Father keepe thine owne And againe Thou hast giuen them to mee therefore keepe them And againe They haue kept thy worde and belieued in mee that thou hast sent mee therefore keepe them And againe I am glorified in them therefore keepe them And last of all I am to leaue them behinde mee in the worlde therefore keepe them These arguments and reasons wee haue heard Nowe hee goeth forwarde and addeth to the eight reason beginning at the Text which wee haue read The eight reason is from his owne keeping of his Disciples while hee abode with them in the world While J was with them in the worlde I kept them in thy Name and saued them And those whome thou gauest to mee I haue kept so that there is not one of them lost saue one the sonne of perdition meaning Iudas that the Scripture might mee fulfilled euen that Scripture which fore-tolde of his destruction therefore I kept them so long as I was with them Now Father I recommende them vnto thee and I put them into thine hand Yet the words would bee better weighed This keeping of his Disciples he amplifieth by sundry circumstances The first circumstance is A carefulnesse diligence and earnestnesse in keeping them This carefulnesse appeareth in doubling of the words hee is not content to say once J haue kept them but he sayth it ouer again The Sonne of God the Lord Iesus whom he keepeth hee keepeth them faithfully and carefully not slackly but diligently night and day his eye is vpon them and as hee himselfe sayth O Hierusalem as the Henne gathereth her Birdes vnder her winges so would I haue done to thee And no doubt the Lord gathereth his owne vnder the wings of his grace and keepeth them after a most tender and intiere fashion of keeping So wee may learne at his example those whom God hath concredited vnto vs to be kept in this world by vs whether they bee in our Familie whether they be in the Kirke of God or whether they bee in the Policie or Commonwealth wheresoeuer they be one or moe how many or how few they be who are concredited vnto vs and giuen out of the hand of God to be kept and defended in this world by vs. Wee learne heere by the example of Christ to keepe them so carefullie and faithfullie that they lose not in our hand The Prophet sayeth Woe to them that doeth the worke of the Lord negligentlie and slacklie Ierem. 48. vers 10. There hee meaneth Who slayeth not and wracketh not as the Lord commandeth to slay and wracke Therefore much more shall woe curse appertaine vnto them who keepeth not them faithfully whom the Lord hath concredited vnto them and commandeth them to keepe If woe was denounced against them who slewe not and wracked not at the commandement of the Lord a double woe shall appertaine vnto them who neglecteth them whom the Lord hath concredited to their charge Nowe I come to the seconde circumstance J haue kept them in they Name that is to say By thy vertue and power All the power that the Sonne hath hee hath it giuen him of the Father and all the power that the Sonne hath is the power of the Father and therefore he acknowledgeth the keeping of these Disciples to be by the power of the Father and so he glorifieth his Father in Heauen The Sonne in any thing that he doth he euer glorifieth the Father Who is he in this world who is able to keepe a soule by his owne power Who hath power in his own hand to keepe a body or a Child or
had giuen them him he was the more carefull of them and therefore it followeth that none was lost but Iudas Now let vs come to the conclusion Therefore Father I speake these thinges that is I recommende them vnto thee that thou shouldest keep them I come to thee I leaue them now here It would seeme that Christ when hee went out of this worlde hee left his owne so in the worlde that hee had no more the keeping and custodie of them and that as it were that hee denudeth his hands of them this would mooue anie man Now Brethren the Lord Iesus neuer denuded his hands of his Disciples he neuer gaue quite ouer them whom he once kept but this is the meaning of his wordes when hee died hee ceased to keepe them in that manner that hee kept them before when hee was in the worlde for when hee was with them in the world he kept them by his bodily presence and went before them and they followed after him This keeping ceased when Christ went out of the worlde but as for that keeping which is the spirituall keeping it neuer ceaseth to the ende of the world And the Lord now in the Heauen hee keepeth more surely his owne by his Spirit than he kept his Disciples when he was in the worlde with them And all this keeping that hee requireth at the Fathers hand is That he should keepe them by him No keeping of the Father but by the Sonne who is glorified in the Heauen at the right hand of the Father Wel Brethrē we see of this argument thus far They whom the Lord Iesus died for and they whom he kept in this world the Father of Iesus Christ keepeth them in the absence of Iesus Christ till the Lord come againe in his body Looke whome to the Lord had an eye when hee was in the earth humbled whosoeuer they were to whome hee had an eye the Father from his vp-going to the Heauen till his comming againe hath an eye to them and watcheth ouer them It is true wee who liue this day I meane the Elect wee were not then with Iesus Christ as his Disciples were and he kept not vs after the manner that he kept his Disciples because wee were not Yet there is not so much as one of the Elect that nowe are or yet shall bee heereafter to the ende of the worlde but Iesus Christ euen humbled had his eye vpon them and before they came into the world many yeeres he loued them and therefore it followeth if thy conscience will testifie to thee that Iesus Christ our Lorde when hee was humbled in the earth when hee prayed for sinners and when hee died in the earth if I say thy conscience will testifie vnto thee and say My Lord had an eye to mee as well as to Peter in his death and as hee had to Iohn Iames Matthew c. certainly thou mayest bee assured that the eye of the Father of Iesus Christ watcheth ouer thee till Iesus Christ come againe Paul was not conuersant with Christ as the rest were into the earth for Paul was called after the Ascension of Christ when he was glorified yet Paul sayeth The Sonne of God in whom he belieued loued him and gaue himselfe for him Galat. Chap. 2. vers 20. Meaning that Christ when he died hee had a respect to him The respect which Christ had in his death to Paul the same he had to euery chosen man and woman to the end of the world And therefore say thou that when Christ died he died for me and he loued me and his eye was vpon me If thou canst say this thou art in the custody and keeping of the Father till Iesus Christ come againe There is another thing to be marked here What maketh the Sonne so bold to stand vp before the Father and desire him to keepe his Disciples whom he should leaue behind him when he was going vp to Heauen Looke the argument I haue kept them faythfully therefore Father in mine absence keepe thou them Who dare be so bold to face God once to bid him keep them whom he hath concredited vnto them What King in the world dare be so bold to pray for his Subjects the King is bound aswell to pray for his Subjects as the Subjects are for the King or as a Minister is for his Flock say O Lord keep these Subjects And what Minister dare be bold to say Lord keep my Flock or Family None but he who hath a conscience that he did his duety and was diligent night day in keeping them No man dare recōmend any to God who hath not a care to keep them whom God hath cōcredited vnto him And therfore these careles bodies who rule Kirks Kingdoms or Families cannot pray And if they pray they scorne God in praying they are nothing but hypocrits with fained voyces What mooued Christ to pray for his Disciples A solicitude he had night day of their weale No ere any of them had died thorow his default he had rather died himself This made Dauid to watch so carefully ouer the people And Paul 2. Cor. chap. 12. when he hath recounted th' afflictions he suffered All is but outwarde saith he but there is one inward which presseth me like an army and that was a solicitude carefulnes he had for the Kirke of God planted in his time Who is afflicted saith he but J am afflicted that is No man is afflicted but I am also afflicted Who is offended but I am also burnt The offence of the Kirke is a skauding and burning to mee Of this care proceedeth prayer for the Kirke of God But as for vs in this Land we are like to lose the Kirke The King hath no care the Nobilitie are gone backe and haue no care the people and the whole estate are carelesse If this way we lie stil in security be carelesse of the weale of the Kirke what can we looke for at length but that the Kirke shall be wracked and come to confusion But to what end is it that he would haue the Father to keep them Look the words he saith That my ioy may be full in them Before he spake of another end to wit That they might bee one as the Father and the Sonne are one Then whomsoeuer the Father taketh into his custody he keepeth them to the end that both they may haue peace with others also in their own soules and consciences for this peace of conscience is that joye whereof now he speaketh But wherfore is it that he calleth this their joy his joy In what respect is it called the joy of Iesus Because this joy and peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding could neuer come into the soules of the Apostles or of any of GODS children since then but thorow the sprinkling of the blood of Iesus the Mediator betwixt God and man So there is no solide joy nor peace of conscience vntill the
time that the conscience be first sprinkled with the blood of Iesus and then the conscience being once thus sprinkled the soule will find such joy as no tongue can expresse Thus much for the eight argument The ninth argument is from that hatred wherewith the world persued his Disciples hated them The world hateth them therfore Father keep thou them they chase them here and there now Father be thou their refuge Alace it is a great misery to be chased hunted here there to be persued in the world in the mean time to get no rest in God when thou gettest no rest with God no rest in the world miserable is thy estate but when thou gettest rest in the bosom of God thou hast joy quietnes in thy hart this is it he recōmēdeth to the Father Father the world hateth them therfore let them get rest in thee because they are not of the world it hateth them the world loueth none but godles ill men now I haue giuen thy word to them it is thy word that hath sanctified them separated them frō the world for it is this word that will take thee out of the world if the word of Christ separate thee not from the pollution of the world thou shalt perish in the pollutiō stink of the world Then he compareth them with himselfe They are like vnto me thou shouldst loue them the better for the world loues them the worse that they loue me the word of Iesus as it makes vs vnlike the world so it makes vs like Iesus Christ if the word of Iesus make thee not holy nothing shal mak thee holy thē nothing shall euer mak thee like Iesus Christ but this holy word of Christ as it makes vs vnlike the world so it makes vs like our head Now he meanes that this likenes with him was the ground of persecution the world persecuted them becaus they were like him whom the world loued not for Brethren this is the ground of persecution to wit the hatred of God the hatred of the Light and the hatred of that Majestie of selfe Well then yee see the hatred and the persecution of this worlde is wrong vnderstood men thinke that when any man is persecuted or hated of the world that God hateth them also this is the judgement of the worlde when they see any man troubled for the cause of Iesus Christ they will saye God hateth this man Nowe this is so false a judgement that by the contrary the hatred of this world is the surest token that can be that God loueth thee If there were no more to tell thee but the sence and experience that godly men haue of Gods presence in the middest of the hatred of this worlde it will tell thee that God loueth them A man who is persecuted for Iesus Christ will feele such a presence in his heart of God that the tongue of man nor Angel cannot tell And when he is chased till he pant and bee breathlesse hee will feele such a presence that hee will count nothing of all the trouble of the world as Paul sayth Rom. 8. vers 31. Jf God bee with vs who can bee against vs And againe Who can separate vs from the loue of God in Iesus Christ Hee who feeleth this hee will stand vp and spit in the face of all the Tyrantes in the world he will defie the world the man who is farthest out of the worlde Iesus Christ is nearest him Goe out of the worlde goe out of Hierusalem bearing the reproach of Iesus and so thou shalt haue a sense of that joye the more thou conformest thee to the worlde the nearer man or woman is joyned with this cursed generation the moste cursed generation that euer was on the face of the earth thou shalt finde that thy God shall bee the farther from thee when thou liuest as they liue and speakest as they speake I appeale thy conscience if thou findest then the comfort and joye which thou foundest being from that societie And if thou sayest thou hast it thou liest If it were no more but that sense it may tell thee that this doctrine is true Nowe I shall ende the conclusion When he hath vsed this argument he subjoyneth I pray not that thou shouldest take them out of the worlde but that thou shouldest keepe them from the euill of the worlde for I haue a worke to doe with them that is to sende them out to this cursed generation therefore Father keepe them this is the thing that I praye when I shall send them out to the world that thou leaue them not but in the middest of persecution keepe them till my worke bee ended He craueth not that they should be free of persecution for of before ye heard he sayth In the world yee shall haue oppression but bee of good comfort in me ye shall haue peace therefore hee craueth not that they should bee free of all persecution but that in the middest of persecution the Father should bee with them and make them victorious more than victorious euen to triumph Yee may marke in these words two remedies against the persecution of the worlde The godly haue two remedies against the persecution of the world the first is When the Lord taketh his owne out of this miserable world to dwell with himselfe in joy and felicity The other remedy against persecution is when the Lord letteth his owne still fight on in a battell and in the meane time keepeth them wonderfully in the middest of persecution so that the world will be compelled to wonder that a man or a woman who feeleth the Lordes presence will so triumph in affliction All this worlde hath no power to take their life so long as the Lord hath his worke in their hands All the Tyrants vnder the Heauen haue no power to harme them and namely a Preacher till he end his worke for the which the Lord set him in the world all the Tyrants in the Earth cannot take his life from him no they cannot touch the least hair of his head for they are numbred yea rather ere he get any harme the Lord will send his Angel out of Heauen as he sent him to Peter and pull him out of the throat of death Now Brethren looke to the order which the Lord vseth in these remedies he will not incontinent take his owne out of the world howbeit the world be vnworthy of them this world is not worthy of a good man he will let them tarry till his work be ended There is not one of vs when the Lord hath put a piece of work into our hands in our own calling that he will take out of this world till we end it to the glory of his holy Name As I told you of before it is a wonderfull thing how the Lord will keep his own and he will not at an instant take them out of this world Howbeit a man
will mourne and groane vnder the burthen as Paul did when he sayth J choose rather to flitte out of this bodie and to goe dwell with the Lord yet the Lord will haue him abyding a while Yea howbeit a man will haue an heauy heart in this his Pilgrimage yet the Lord will haue him to remaine a while here and in the meane time he will aboundantly comfort him and will hold vp his head as he did to Paul when he deliuered him out of the Lyons mouth that is from the bloody Tyrant Nero J am assured sayth he and I haue a confidence that the Lord shall deliuer mee and keepe me to his heauenly Kingdome There is the remedy he wil let thee bide still in the world yet an haire of thine head shall not fall without his will but he will keepe thee to that heauenly Kingdome and when he hath ended his worke with thee he shall make thee to rest in peace and shall bring thee to himselfe in his Kingdome Let no man thinke that so long as the Lord hath any worke adoe with any of his owne that he will let them be taken out of the world It is a vaine speaking when any man is taken out of the Common-wealth or taken away by death If this man had bene liuing this had not bene done and this euill had not come to passe Vnderstand this when the Lord taketh him the Lord hath done his worke with him the Lord knoweth there is no more adoe with him and therefore he taketh him The enemies of the trueth thinke that they get a great victory when a good man is taken out of the world O Fooles is not this the last deliuerance of the godly who glorified God in their mortall bodies For he shall glorifie them in despite of the world they shall triumph ouer the world No the sword the fire c. cannot hinder this their triumph Let wicked men come on their way let them essay and proue on their way they shall find in end that the godly shall triumph and in that Great day they shall see them glorified and then they shall say Thought we not once that these men were vtterly wracked whom now we see so glorious So not only shame and confusion shall light on them for their wickednes but also this shall wonderfully aggreadge their condemnation when they shall see them glorified whom they persecuted in the world Let vs rest in this hope and let vs labour in this world howbeit with hatred and with contempt and we shall get the last remedy the Lord shall take vs to himselfe and we shall cease from all labour and shall be glorified with him in the Heauens thorow Iesus Christ To whom with the Father and the holy Spirit be all honour praise and glory for euermore AMEN THE XXIII LECTVRE OF CHRISTES PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvii VERS 16.17.18.19.20.21 16 They are not of the world as I am not of the world 17 Sanctifie them with thy trueth thy word is trueth 18 As thou diddest sende mee into the worlde so haue I sent them into the worlde 19 And for their sakes sanctifie J my selfe that they also may bee sanctified through the trueth 20 I pray not for these alone but for them also which shall belieue in mee through their word 21 That they all may bee one as thou O Father art in mee and I in thee euen that they may bee also one in vs that the worlde may belieue that thou hast sent mee THE LORD vsed sundry arguments welbeloued in the Lord Iesus to mooue his Father to keepe and preserue his Disciples and Apostles whom he was to leaue in the world behind him Hitherto we haue nine of them which we recounted the last day Now in the beginning of this Text we haue the tenth and last argument which he vseth in his petition which he maketh That the Father would keepe and preserue his Disciples Shortly to come to the words They are not of the worlde Then would he conclude Therefore Father keepe them What is this Not to be of the world Not to be of the world is To be borne againe to be regenerate and separate from the pollution and wickednesse of this world By what meanes this is done vnto vs we heard the last day to wit by the word of God For as Peter sayth the word of God is that immortall seed of the eternall God who liueth euerlastingly wherewith he begets vs of new again separates vs froÌ„ the world from the ignominie filthinesse and wickednesse wherein the worlde lieth naturallie for the worlde is drowned in filthinesse and wickednesse Then he recommendeth to the Father the estate of them who were separated from the world by a comparison with himselfe As I am not of the worlde so are they not of the world Looke this matter in the seuenth Chapter to the Hebrewes vers 26. Our high Priest is vndefiled that is The Lord Iesus is vndefiled separated from sinners and made higher than the Heauen Indeed it is true it is vnpossible for vs so long as we liue in this mortall body to be altogether separated from sinne and vncleannesse but he was out of measure holy and equall with the Father in glory Yet we are in some measure like vnto him Alwayes ye see in this that this recommendeth our estate that we are like the Sonne of God and this commendeth our separation from the world in that that in this separation from the world and the pollution thereof we are like the Sonne of God Brethren whatsoeuer our estate be so that in it we resemble him howbeit for his sake it be shamefull and ignominious in the sight of the world it is glorious if we be like to him in ignominie we shall be like to him in glory Our shame is neuer so great in the sight of the world if it be for his sake but it is better than all the honour and glory in the world But to leaue this The thing which I vnderstand is this shortly The farther that we be from the world the Lord hath the greater care ouer vs and keepeth vs the better And the nearer that we are to it the lesse is the care of our God ouer vs and we are the worse kept What is the keeping of God else but the drawing of vs out of this world and the seuering of vs from the company of it And when he hath drawne vs out of the world the keeping of vs out of it againe â—hat we meddle not with it and that we may be quite of it and deliuered from it This is not my meaning that any man should draw himselfe to liue as an Heremite and in the Wildernesse separated from the society of men as the Monkes doe This is nothing but the craft of the Deuill that men should draw to Cloysters liuing in Harlotry and in a Den of wickednesse liuing in a vaine speculation feeding their bellies and doing no good to
knowledge of the SONNE I haue knowne thee And then hee commeth forwarde They haue knowne that thou hast sent mee And then I haue manifested thy Name vnto them What is the ground of our knowledge in this life The knowledge of Iesus Christ the Sonne of God which he hath of the Father What if hee had not knowne the Father Wee would neuer haue gotten a sight of God For why All the knowledge that wee haue is by the reuelation of the Sonne of God hee is not borne on the face of the Earth that hath or euer shall gette the sight of God but by the reuelation of the Sonne So manie as the Sonne reuealed him vnto gotte the sight of the Father But on the contrarie whome to the Sonne reuealed not the Father hee gotte neuer nor neuer shall gette a sight of him First the Sonne knoweth and then the Sonne reuealed that knowledge vnto vs in some measure What is the knowledge that the Sonne hath reuealed vnto vs Reuealeth hee vnto vs the Father immediatelie No no The first thing that the Sonne reuealeth to vs is his own person the first sight that thou must see is the Sonne and therefore when hee speaketh of their knowledge hee sayeth They haue knowne that thou hast sent mee And then hee commeth to the other knowledge the knowledge of the Father J haue made manifest thy Name vnto them The first thing that the Sonne of God reuealeth is the knowledge of himselfe That hee is that Ambassadour and that Mediatour And when hee hath reuealed himselfe then hee reuealeth the Father And all the sight that we haue of the Father is in the person of the Sonne for hee is the splendor of his glorie and the expresse forme of his Father and hee by his holie Spirite illuminateth the soules of men and women to gette a sight of that Majestie So the ground of our knowledge is the knowledge that the Sonne hath of the Father Therefore as euer thou wouldest haue the sight of that knowledge addresse thy selfe to Iesus Christ and in him thou shalt see the Father and his glorious face and thou shalt see that glauncing and shining of mercie in him Now he is not content to set down that knowledge which they haue already but he promiseth that they shall haue it farther Yee see then the Disciples got not the knowledge of the Father in a moment and at once but the Disciples of Iesus Christ euen the Apostles whom the Lord appointed to bee instruments of grace to vs whose works we haue and who were the light of the world grew in knowledge and faith piece and piece and had not all reâ—ealed at once but by his word and Spirit piece and piece GOD reuealed all to them The knowledge of God is not gotten in an instant in this worlde and the Lord himselfe who is the giuer of that knowledge he giueth it to no man nor woman in an instant but piece and piece the man or the woman groweth in knowledge so long as wee are clogged with this mortalitie so long the knowledge of God shall neuer bee perfect Therefore let euerie man if hee haue a pleasure to seeke God trie that grouth that hee hath in knowledge That is a vaine soule and a miserable soule which will stand vp and say I haue knowledge enough I will goe no farther Knowledge must haue a grouth in this worlde Woe is that man that will saye I will set downe my staffe as though hee would haue no more knowledge Thou wist neuer what joye was in the knowledge of God who wilt saye thus if thou hadst a loue of it thine heart would seeke to gette the full knowledge of God for that heart will not bee content of a meane measure of knowledge but goeth forwarde from knowledge to knowledge Seeing it is Life as the Lord sayeth This is Life eternall to knowe thee and whome thou hast sent IESVS CHRIST If once thou tastedst of that knowledge of God in Iesus Christ thou wouldest neuer saye I will set downe my staffe Let aye a continuall strife bee to knowe more and more till this fayth bee turned into sight when wee shall meete with our Lord Iesus Christ then wee shall gette that sweete and joyfull sight to see him face to face therefore let vs not rest till wee gette that full illumination Another thing is to bee marked heere Whome once the Lord hath begunne to instruct man or woman hee leaueth not off If Christ beginne to teach thee by his Spirite hee teacheth not as men will teach who will teach this yeere and leaue off the next yeere But if hee take a man or a woman in hande continuallie hee teacheth them And if this bee true that continuallie hee reuealeth and teacheth that is also true there is no man nor woman who hath begunne to gette knowledge by his teaching but that man or woman must growe and cannot goe backe It is a vaine thing to saye A man or a woman who hath gotten true fayth in some measure although it were no greater than a graine of Mustard-seede that hee can lose the fayth which hee hath once gotten As Iesus Christ cannot rest in thy soule but aye goe forwarde till fayth bee turned into sight so I saye thus to refute those who say that they who haue gotten true fayth can lose it hee that hath gotten the holie Spirite can neuer lose him When hee hath sette downe before the Father first his knowledge of the Father and secondlie the knowledge that the Disciples had of the Father partlie that which they had presentlie and partlie that which was to come nowe hee commeth to the ende and sayeth All this is to the ende That thy loue may bee in them and I in them All this knowledge of God and all this fayth in Iesus Christ looke to the ende of it all tendeth to this ende That God may loue vs and wee may feele in our heartes this loue of God Therefore Brethren marke it well Count not of knowledge euen of the knowledge of God except that thou feelest the loue of God following vpon it looke that all thy knowledge of God bee with a sense and feeling of this loue that God loueth thee Whereto serueth the knowledge of God vnto thee if thou haue no sense and no feeling of the loue of God Some men and vvomen will glorie that they knowe this and that and thus farre of God and in the meane time they take no heede to that sense of the loue of God in the heart I had rather haue a little knowledge with the sense of that loue wherewith hee loueth mee than all the knowledge vnder the Sunne if mine heart bee voyde of that sweete loue Count neuer of the knowledge of God although thou hadst all the Scripture perâ—uiere if thou findest not this loue flowing from that knowledge and a sweetnesse and joye in thine heart arising of this loue And aye the more wee know the greater should
how to come to it he is greatly reioyced because hee hath a sure hope to come to his resting place Euen so fareth it with vs who are Gods Children while in this Pilgrimage we are wandering absent from the Lord if wee neither knowe the place where the Lord is and where wee may find rest for our soules with him neither know the way how to come to it wee cannot but bee wonderfully discouraged but iâ— on the other part wee know both the place of our resting that permanent City that hath a foundation and also the way how to come to it it cannot bee possible but our soules must rest in hope to come there So yee see the knowledge of the place whither wee should goe to seeke the Lord and of the way that leadeth to that place furnisheth great comfort and ioye to the soule Whereas by the contrary the ignorance and miâ—kenning of the place and way is euer accompanied with great dolour and sadnesse Nowe to goe forwarde The Disciples when they heare these words that Christ vttereth of the way and the place they mistake him and vnderstand him not and therefore Thomas one of their number opponeth himselfe to the Lords words and whereas the Lorde had saide vnto them they knewe both the place whither hee vvas going and the vvaye Thomas opponeth himselfe to both affirming That they neyther knewe the place nor the vvaye For sayeth Thomas Wee knowe not whither thou goeâ—â—â— howe can wee then knowe the Waye As if Thomas had saidâ— LORDE thou sayest vvee knowe vvhither thou 〈◊〉 s and we know also the way but we know not whither thou goest and therfore we cannot know the way both the place and the way are vnknowne vnto vs. These wordes at the first face would seeme to haue a direct contradiction to the Lordes wordes but if wee weigh and consider the matter deeply as it becommeth wee will finde that in effect there is no contradiction but both may stand very well together for the Lord spake of a begun and a generall knowledge which the Lord communicateth to euery one that is a true member of his body And this knowledge how smal soeuer it be the Lord accepteth of it for it was prophesied of him that he should not break the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax Esay 42.3 But rather where he finds any knowledge begun he cherisheth it maketh the soule to grow from knowledge to knowledge till it come to perfection But Thomas mistaketh the Lord for hee thinketh that the Lord speaketh of a distinct and perfect knowledge and this maketh Thomas to oppone against the Lord and to affirme that they neither knew whither hee went nor yet the way And these two speakinges may very well stand together that they had a begun and confused knowledge both of the place whither the Lord went and of the way to that place of the which knowledge the Lord spake and neuerthelesse that they knew not distinctly perfectly neither the place nor the way of the which knowledge Thomas meaneth The like of this is to be vnderstood when wee speake of the knowledge the Prophets had of the calling of the Gentiles for with good reason wee may say that the Prophets knewe the calling of the Gentiles because they had it fore-told them in their prophesies Yet Paul saith that the calling of the Gentiles was a mystery which in other ages was not opened vp vnto the sonnes of men These two sayings stand very well together neither is there any contradiction in them for the one is to be vnderstood of a begun and imperfect knowledge the other of a distinct and perfect knowledge Againe wee may say Christ spake of the knowledge which the Disciples should haue had and might haue had if they had taken good enough heed to Christes doctrine and instructions for howe oft had the Lord preached to them of the kingdome of Heauen which was the place whither hee was first to goe and they next to follow him Howe oft spake hee vnto them of the Father who sent him for the Redemption of the Worlde Howe often spake hee vnto them of the right way that ledde to Heauen Yea hee pointed it out with his finger as when he said I am the light of the world IOH. 8. c. Therefore seeing the Lord spake of these things so many times and so clearly and was so carefull to instruct them the Disciples might well enough haue knowne both the place and the way and their negligence cannot bee excused who were so rude and ignorant and profited so little in these things And so Thomas by this his answering to the Lord letteth vs see how little knowledge he had attained vnto notwithstanding of all the trauell the Lord had taken to instruct them Alwayes out of these wordes of Thomas wee may take vp a profitable Lesson concerning the order of our knowledge of heauenly things Thomas saith first Wee know not the place where thou goest and vpon this hee gathereth Wee cannot knowe the waye Then the Lesson is Wee must first haue a knowledge of the place where we should goe to before wee can haue a knowledge of the way that leadeth vnto the place Wee must first haue a knowledge of Heauen and that there is life glorie and happinesse laide vp for the Sainctes there Wee must know what manner of glory wee haue to looke for and then it is time for vs to inquire what way wee may come to Heauen what way we may attaine to that glory and happinesse For there is no man that will take on a journey till he know where he would be and what should be the end of his labour He that runneth hee will set vp a marke before him that he would be at Paul saith of himselfe 1. Cor. 9.26 I so runne not as vncertainly so fight I not as one that beareth the aire that is I runne not nor I fight not for nought but I runne to get the crowne I fight that I may get the victory Hee raâ—ne with all his might towardes the marke for the prize of the high calling of God in Iesus Christ Philip. 3.14 So we must first haue the prize and the marke of the high calling set before our eyes and thereafter we must enter into the way that leadeth to that marke There are none of the Sainctes but they haue euer Heauen set before their eyes they desire they sigh and sobbe to bee there because they know that there in the presence of the Lord there is fulnesse of ioye and that at his right hand there are pleasures for euermore Psal 16.11 And therefore Paul saith of them that they haue their conuersation in Heauen from whence they looke for their Sauiour euen the Lord Iesus Christ who shall change their vile bodies that they may be fashioned like vnto his glorious body c. Philip. 3.20 And in the viii Chapter to the Rom. vers 23. hee saith that they who haue
haue entered into this way to the Father by Christ as he is the Trueth wee must next enter into the way to the Father by Christ as he is Life But how enter we into this way by him as he is Life How bringeth Christ vs to the Father as he is Life I answere Whilest we are going to the Father wee must stedfastly belieue and bee fully assured that Christ is Life and that all life is from him as from the Fountaine and that whatsoeuer life wee haue we haue it through him Then ye see Christ is the way to the Father first because he is the Trueth next because he is the Life If thou wouldest come to Life begin at the Trueth for the first leadeth vs to the second For this word of Trueth euen the Gospel of the Lord Iesus when it is preached if we heare it reuerentlie and stedfastly belieue it and let it settle deeply in our soules it will bee powerfull at the last to bring foorth life in vs Were thy soule neuer so dead in sinnes and trespasses yet receiuing this Word of Trueth thou shalt rise from death and liue The Lord in the sixt Chapter of Iohn and the 63. verse letteth vs see this great force of this Word when he saith The words that I speake to you are Spirit and Life that is they are a most powerfull meane to minister and furnish vnto vs that Spirite and that Life of God And in that same Chapter also vvhen the Lord asketh at the Apostles If they would leaue him as many of them did who had followed him before Peter answereth in the name of the rest To whom shall we goe thou hast the words of eternall life where ye see Peter out of his own experience affirmeth that the vvords vvhich hee heard of Christ vvere effectuall to vvorke eternall life vvhich made him and the rest of the Apostles vvith pleasure to remaine vvith Christ Thou that by the hearing of the vvord findest the life of God to bee conuoyed to thy soule vvilt easily bee perswaded that hee vvho is the Author of that vvord is life himselfe for how vvere it possible that there could be such a power in that vvorde to giue life except hee vvhose vvorde it is vvere the Fountaine and Well-spring of all life Then ye see by vvhat order vve come to the Father Wee must first begin at the Trueth then by the vvord of Trueth vve must be led to Life and then we must goe on piece and piece in that Life vvee must continue and perseuer in it and so doing it is not possible but at last vvee shall come into that eternall Life vvhich is hid vp in God and shall bee reuealed in that great day Then in a vvord vvouldest thou haue the summe of all that vve haue spoken in this matter This is it Euen that vvee belieue in the Lord Iesus Christ The vvay to the Father is Christ vvhen vvee belieue in him vvee are vvalking in this vvay vvhen our fayth increaseth piece and piece vvee goe on forward vve continue and perseuer in that vvay Now in the ende of the verse he preuenteth and answereth the thing that some might haue objected against this doctrine That he was the way for it might haue bene said to Christ Albeit thou bee the way to the Father yet thou art not the only way there are many other wayes beside thee To this the Lord answereth I am the onelie waye to come to the Father for sayeth hee None commeth to the Father but by mee That is I am so the waye to the Father that there is none other waye to come to the Father beside me And whosoeuer seeketh to come to the Father by another way beside me or whosoeuer seeketh to come to the Father any other way but by me he shall be disappointed he shall neuer find the Father thou that seeks to come to HeaueÌ„ another way nor by Christ I giue thee that doome thou shalt neuer see Heauen Men dreame to themselues another way to come to Heauen nor by Christ the Papists deceiue themselues and the whole worlde teaching them to seeke Heauen by their owne merits by their own works and to come to the Father by the mediation intercession of Angels of the Saincts departed c. But all this is folly for there is one only way to Heauen and that a very strait and narrow way by Iesus Christ Indeed the way to Hell is a very broade way that is there are many wayes that leade to damnation for there is not a sinne that thou committest against God but it leadeth thee to Hell Whoredome leadeth a man to Hell Murder leadeth a man to Hell Drunkennesse leadeth a man to Hell all the foule affections of thine heart leade thee to Hell But there is one only way to come to Heauen Fayth in Iesus Christ Therefore thou who wouldest come to Heauen and dwell with the Father for euer leaue all other wayes for they are but pathes that leade to damnation and take thee to that only one way belieue in the Lord Iesus Christ and through him thou shalt bee assured to get life and glory To this Lord Iesus with the Father and the holy Spirit be all prayse and honour for euer Amen THE THIRD LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 7.8.9.10 7 Jf yee had knowne mee yee should haue knowne my Father also and from hencefoorth yee know him and haue seene him 8 Philip said vnto him Lord shew vs thy Father and it sufficeth vs. 9 Iesus said vnto him J haue beene so long time with you and hast thou not knowne mee Philip Hee that hath seene mee hath seene the Father how then sayest thâ—u Shew vs thy Father 10 Belieuest thou not that J am in the Father and the Father is in mee The wordes that I speake vnto you I speake not of my selfe but the Father that dwelleth in mee hee doeth the workes YEE heard Welbeloued in the Lord Iesus among the rest of the comforts that the Lord furnished to his Disciples that they should not bee troubled when hee should depart this was one and the last Yee knowe the place whither I am to goe first and where yee are to goe next in your time and also yee knowe the waye Therefore woulde hee saye comfort your selues with this knowledge while I come againe and take you to that place Vpon this last argument the conference falleth out betwixt Christ and his Disciples and first Thomas one of his Disciples speaketh and vttereth as it were a contradiction to the worde of the Lord Wee know not the place where thou art to goe sayeth hee and howe then can wee knowe the waye Vpon this speach of Thomas the â—ord taketh occasion to instruct Thomas and the rest in these pointes whereof they were ignorant concerning the place where hee was to goe and concerning the waye and first hee pointeth out the waye vnto them hee pointeth the waye
to bee Himselfe I am the Waye the Veritie and the Lâ—fe In a worde the waye to Heauen and the waye to the Father is the Lord Iesus and that because hee is the Trueth and Veritie and because hee is the Life Therefore all who would haue accesse to Heauen must enter in by the Lord Iesus first as he is Veritie and then as hee is Life they must belieue that the Lord Iesus the Sonne of God is Trueth and Life it selfe and that all our life spirituall floweth from him as from a Fountaine and we belieue not these two let vs neuer looke to see Heauen Then hee sayeth Except they enter in by this way they shall neuer come to the Father and thou goe in by another by-path besides the Lorde Iesus thou shalt neuer see Heauen with thine eyes This is thy doome No man from the King to the Beggar shall come to the Father but by him Now when he hath pointed out the way then hee beginneth and instructeth Thomas and the rest concerning the place where hee was to goe and these instructions are giuen by way of reproofe Hee findeth fault with Thomas and the rest that being so long with him they knew not the Father they might haue knowne the Father in him for they who see the Sonne may perceiue in him the Father If saith hee yee had knowne me ye should haue knowne my Father also As he would say Ye neuer knew me because ye know not the Father There is a necessitie that is laide on euery soule that commeth into this world if euer they would haue joy in this worlde and if euer they would dwell in Heauen that the creature knowe the glorious Creator Thou must know God if euer thou wouldest dwell with him Thou must know God not only the Creator but also the Redeemer of the lost world This necessity and burden is laide vpon our backe wee are straited to knowe God the Father for heerein standeth our felicitâ—i Now Brethren it is an hard thing to get a sight of that Majestie The Lord dwelleth in a light that hath none accesse 1 Tim. 6.16 Neuer man saw him Paul sayth He is a God that cannot bee seene the eye of the creature cannot be able to look vpon that passing glory So it is an hard thing to see God to know him therfore let neither man nor woman who preasseth to get a sight of God striue to pierce immediately thorowe that light Then howe shall wee see him The Lord perceiuing our infirmity hath prepared a way wee founde it not out but the Lord hath found it out What is the waye to see the Lorde in his infinite justice power wisedome glory and chiefely in his mercy And thou see him not in his mercy all is but in vaine and thou seest nothing howbeit thou shouldest see all the worlde The Lord hath found out the meane The Lord Iesus his owne Sonne his owne Image representeth vnto vs all the glorie of his Father and hee is the Image of the inuisible God the splendor of his glorie and the imprinted marke of his person Col. 1.15 and Heb. 1.3 The Lord hath ordained that in the Son euen in the nature of man humbled in the flesh wee should see that glory And this is the ende wherfore the Lord Iesus came into the world euen that we might see the glory of the Father in him This is so true that hee who seeth the Sonne seeth also the Father that when in the Gospel thou hearest and seest Iesus Christ humbled and glorified except in him thou see the Father his nature his justice his power his wisedome and his mercie thou canst not bee saide to haue a sufficient knowledge of the Sonne himselfe for hee himselfe sayeth heere If ye had knowne me yee should haue knowne my Father also Then he saith by way of correction No saith he Thomas thou knowest the Father and so I speake of the rest and thou hast seene him say what thou wilt say there is the meaning Vpon this speach two things arise The first the Apostles disciples of Iesus Christ they knew the Father The secoÌ„d they wist not that they knew him How can these two stand They knew him and saw him for Iohn saith We saw him vvith our eyes but they vvist it not What is the grounde of this ignorance that seeing the Sonne they knewe the Father and yet they wist it not It riseth on this they were ignorant that the Father and the Sonne were one in substance essence glory and Majesty And howbeit they sawe the Father and and the glory of God in the Sonne yet being ignorant of this ground they wist not that they knew the Father Nowe Brethren as concerning this seeing there is no solide comfort nor rest in the heart but in the sight of God keepe this sight night and day and sleepe on it for it vvill bee a blacke vvakening and vve rest not on him Wee may vvell rest on these pleasures on these Kingdomes c. but yet miserable shall be thy vvakening vvhen the soule shall bee taken from the body it shall tell thee that there is no rest but in him and thou shalt curse the time that euer thou restedst on any thing in the world There is no joy but in the sight of God Next except a man or woman knowe God to bee God vvhen they see his power and verity to appeare in the world aboue all things his mercy to sinners except they take vp God in these thinges and chiefely in his mercy except they knowe him to be God they vvill neuer haue solide comfort A man vvho hath bene out of his Fathers sight long vvhen hee seeth him and knoweth him not he vvill haue no comfort But then vvhen vvee see him and knowe him to bee our mercifull Father there is our joye When the sinner seeth God in Iesus Christ and knoweth him to bee his Father there is the chiefe joye But how shall we come to the knowledge of this We must know first of all that the Sonne is the splendor of his Father thou vvilt get no accesse to the Father but by the Sonne and therefore seeing the glory of the Father shineth in the Sonne vvhen thou commest to heare the Lord Iesus preached say thus In the Lorde Iesus vvhose Euangel I am to heare I shal see the glory of the Father And vvhen euer ye heare the Euangel striue to get that sight of the Father through the Sonne and then thine heart shall get exceeding joy into it This must euery one of vs doe if vve vvould goe to Heauen When Thomas hath spoken and the Lord hath answered him another of the Disciples spake for they vvere ignorant till the Lordes resurrection Philip speaketh next Lord saith he once shew vs the Father As he vvould say Once let vs see him and vve shall be contented Marke in this question there is one thing commendable and another thing discommendable not that
there is any good in vs there is aye a piece of imperfection in the best of vs all Then that which in Philip is to be commended is this that hee hath a desire to see God one of the greatest graces that euer was for Christ sayeth Matth. 5.6 Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnesse Woe to that soule that neither hath seene the Father neither yet hath any desire to see him Another thing is commendable Hee thought if once he could get a sight of God hee woulde bee contented Indeede the onely contentment that man or woman hath in this world is into the sight of God All the thinges in the worlde will not giue a contentation to the soule but the more thou hast of an earthly thing as Riches Honour and pleasure the more euer shalt thou craue But and once thou seest the face of God in the which there is satietie of all joye there shalt thou finde full rest to thy soule and thou shalt haue such a joye and contentation that thou shalt craue no more for all fulnesse is in his face and hee filleth the creature with the beames of his glory And this Philip speaketh Wee shall then bee contented getting a sight of that glorious Majestie There are other thinges discommendable Hee vttereth a great ignorance euen of this grounde That the Sonne is the Image of the Father The Sonne and the Father are but one in nature essence and Majestie He misknew this ground without the which there is no comfort There is another thing discommendable in him Christ was instructing them in this grounde and hee vttereth a dulnesse in the meane time as if Christ had not spoken one worde These are two faultes Ignorance is a fault and the ignorance of God chiefly And their dulnesse and stupidity of heart is another fault whereby men and women are so senselesse and blockish that they are neyther moued with the thing that they heare nor able to conceiue the same as for the first and thou shouldest knowe all the worlde and misknowe God thou hast no knowledge Paul Philipp 3. professeth he would misknow all the thinges in the worlde for the knowledge of that eminence of Christ Hee was a great Scholler and a wise man yet in respect of that knowledge of Christ hee counted all but dammage yea hee counted all but dirt but hee calleth it Eminence because it surmounteth all the knowledge in the worlde it reacheth farther than Heauen yea aboue the thirde Heauen So ignorance is an euill thing and ignorance of God is the worst thing in the world It is not so great a miserie to bee in a darke pitte as to bee wrapped in such darknesse that they cannot see the Lorde Iesus If an ignorant creature who knoweth nothing of the Creator haue a desire and an hunger and thirst to bee fred out of that pit of ignorance there is grace and it must followe of necessitie that that creature who faine woulde knowe the Lorde Iesus must get knowledge the Lorde shall drawe him out of that darknesse which is the beginning of Hell Christ sayeth They who hunger and thirst for righteousnesse shall bee filled Blessed are they who hunger for God for of necessitie that creature must bee filled And on the other parte a man or a woman who knoweth not God and then in the meane time hath no desire to knowe God as alace ouer manie there bee who desire not to knowe God as if there were no Heauen nor Hell after this life It is a sure token they will bee casten into vtter darknesse a worlde of all miserie If there be anie of you who is ignorant and hath no desire to be fredde thereof I say to you and yee continue so and die so your soule shall goe to that darknesse of Hell If anie bodie bee in darkenesse and taketh a delectation therein and if hee were a King Emperour or Monarch howbeeit hee had all the knowledge in the worlde hee is but a miserable catiue For what is all the wisedome of this worlde without the knowledge of IESVS CHRIST But meere follie And the LORD shall make that wisedome which the Great men of this Lande count much of to be a snare to trappe them into All the thinges that they haue and the fauour of men shall not saue them from judgement because of the ignorance of IESVS CHRIST So yee see in Philip what was commendable and what was discommendable If wee bee in ignorance let vs desire to bee fredde from it And if wee bee dull and senselesse let vs bee carefull to vnderstande the worde of the LORD Let vs laye it vp in our heart and meditate on it day and night with prayer to GOD to giue vs vnderstanding heartes for to him that knocketh it shall bee opened Nowe the LORDE answereth to Philip Indeede considering howe hee had instructed them from the beginning He might haue reproued him and said I haue instructed you and as I perceiue yee haue profited nothing But the Lord yet tyreth not nor casteth them not off but teacheth them vvith patience and vvith lenity because he knew vvhat vvas in man There is not a Teacher vvho is vnperfect in himselfe vvho vvill teach vvith such lenity as the Lord did vvho had no ignorance in him but the fulnesse of all knowledge He leaueth his example to bee followed that all Teachers may teach vvith lenity after him So Paul biddeth Timothie being a young man teach vvith lenity 2. Timoth 4.2 It vvas not for nothing heâ— bore vvith them but that they should beare vvith others afterward when they should teach others for they vvho feele the hardnesse and dulnesse of nature best they haue greatest compassion vpon others The doctrine he vseth is by vvay of rebuke and it is but a gentle rebuke for hee sayth How sayest thou Shew vs the Father As if hee vvould say How is this Philip that thou sayst Shew me the Father He is not content vvith this but hee rebuketh and teacheth Philip in the grounds of the knowledge of God and he sayth He who knoweth me and seeth mee hee seeth the Father but so it is thou seest mee it is a shame to thee to misken me therefore how askest thou at mee Shew me the Father Yet he sayth Belieuest thou not Philip that the Father is in mee and J in him One in essence glory and Majesty howbeit diuerse in persons Philip belieuest thou not that I am the splendor of his glory For hee is the expresse forme of him vvho cannot bee seene Therefore vvouldest thou see the Father to thy comfort that thou mayest be transchanged to the like glorie Wee may see men yea Kings in glory and vve vvill get none of it but vvhen we see that Maiesty the beames that strike on vs shall transchange vs. So I saye vvouldest thou see thy felicity vvouldest thou see God and as thou vvouldest desire to liue thou must desire to see him then preasse to get
I to you That euerie one of you loue another Being to depart out of this vvorlde this is the speciall Commandement hee leaueth to his Disciples That in his absence euerie one of them shoulde loue one another So this is the chiefe Commaundement the LORD hath left vs till his comming againe That euerie one of vs shoulde loue one another and euerie one of vs shoulde beare the burthen of another If vvee doe not this in the absence of the LORD vvhen hee commeth againe vvee shall not bee able to abide a triall of him or to render an account to him of our doing But to come to the Commaund The meaning is as the Lord would say As ye would protest before the worlde yee loue mee make it knowne in mine absence by keeping my Commaundementes Nowe Brethren to insist vpon this matter more at large Yee knowe this A seruant who loueth his Master well hee will bee about to doe all thinges that can pleasure his Master his vvhole endeuour will bee to doe the will of his Master and chiefely in the absence of his Master when hee hath gone farre from home at that time chiefely hee will kythe his loue to his Master in doing his turnes with pleasure Howbeit loue as the Apostle sayeth 1. Thessal 13. bee painfull yet if a man haue a true loue in his heart hee will haue a great pleasure also Loue hath paine but with the paine it hath pleasure It will not take care what paine or what tribulation it haue So this seruant doing the will of his Master in his absence will testifie to the worlde that hee loueth his Master To draw this to our purpose Brethren The Lord Iesus the Lord of the worlde is gone out of the worlde as it were to a farre Countrey to the Heauen and hath left vs all behinde him yea hee hath left vs here in the Earth and hee is absent from vs in the Heauen Hee is a gracious Master and woe to him vvho is not his seruant Then wee being his seruants and we loue him there will bee nothing that is his will but wee will bee about to doe it and hee that loueth him heere in the Earth because the LORD is absent according to his bodie in the Heauen hee will bee the more earnest to pleasure him in his calling and to doe the turnes of the Lord Iesus in his absence Hee who loueth him will employe his whole senses and force and power to pleasure him as Paul sayd 2 Cor. 5.14 The loue of the Lord Iesus constraineth mee and bindeth vp my soule I say more In suffering all extreamities for the Lord the Fire the Sworde and it were a thousande deathes hee will haue a greater joye and pleasure than anie man will haue in doing anie turne for a man whome hee loueth well Then woulde anie man kythe that loue hee heareth to the Lord Iesus in his absence And vvho amongst vs vvill not saye Wee loue the Lord Iesus Wouldest thou then kythe this loue Doe heartilie his will It is not enough to loue in worde but indeede Loue not in worde onelie sayth the Apostle Iohn in his first Epistle Chap. 3. Vers 18. for it is the heart must doe the Lord seruice So and thou wouldest loue the Lord Iesus doe his will and that is Loue thy neighbour And thou bee a murderer of thy neighbour and then saye I loue the LORD IESVS I saye thou lyest and the Lord sayeth it also Wilt thou oppresse the poore members of the Lord Iesus and say thou louest the Lord Iesus I say thou art a lyar Good works kythe the loue in the heart The groūd of Murder hatred c. that is betwixt man man is the hatred of the Lord Iesus So the groūd of all sin is the hatred of the Lord in the heart Matth. 24.40 vvhere the Lord speaketh of good seruants and euill seruants hee sayth The good seruant who in the absence of his Master preassed to doe all thinges to pleasure his Master when his Master commeth home at that houre he knew not so the Lord will come when we looke not for him and findeth the good seruant doing his will will blesse him and make him Ruler of all his goods Blessed is hee who serueth the Lord in a small vocation What doeth the other seruant He is striking the rest of the Familie Woe to that seruant saith hee he will bee casten out and his part will bee with the hypocrites who was but an hypocrite in his Masters house If we bee well occupied and wayting aye for the home-comming of the Lord Iesus if we be well occupied in directing our life to him and his glory blessed shall wee be and wee shall get a portion with him in glory But if we be euill occupied in oppression and in wickednesse he shall cast vs out of his Familie To put an end to this mater In any vocation we should al go about to pleasure our Master in the Heauen and preasse to kythe it in our workes that in our hearts we haue loued the Lord Iesus Wordes will not auaile and thou couldest tell all the Scriptures it auaileth not without doing Let vs all therefore striue to make manifest that wee haue not only an outward shew and profession of loue but that it is fixed and setled in our hearts as euer wee would desire to finde comfort and joye in that great day of the appearance of our Lord Iesus To whome with the Father and the Holy Spirite bee all prayse honour and glory now and foreuer Amen THE FIFT LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 16.17.18 16 And I will pray the Father and hee shall giue you another Comforter that hee may abide with you for euer 17 Euen the Spirit of Trueth whome the worlde cannot receiue because it seeth him not neither knoweth him but yee knowe him for hee dwelleth with you and shall bee in you 18 I will not leaue you comfortlesse but I will come to you WEE haue heard Beloued Brethren in this Chapter how the Lord Iesus being to leaue the world to ascend to his Father hath set himselfe partly to comfort his Disciples who were sad for his departure and sundry argumentes of consolation hath hee giuen them and partly to exhort them The first exhortation ye heard was That they should belieue in him and that the Father was in him and hee in the Father That is that hee and the Father were one in substance glory and Maiestie and that the Godhead dwelt in the nature of man bodilie And to proue this hee vsed an argument taken from the workes that hee wrought At least belieue mee sayeth hee for the verie workes sake which I worke That is Supposing there vvere none other argument to mooue you to belieue that I am in the Father and the Father in mee yet let the verie workes wherein the properties of God are so clearlie manifested mooue you to belieue Another
after hee saieth It is good I depart for otherwayes ye shall not get the Comforter So I say the Spirit hath greater force now than he had then because the Lord is in his full glory in the Heauen Brethren all this consolation we haue by the holy Spirit now shall be nothing in comparison of that that we shall get when we shall bee drawne neare hand him Then those beames of grace those glances of glory that shall strike from him vvhen wee shall get a sight of his glorious Majesty that ioye that shall shine from him shall surpasse a thousand times all the ioy we shall get in this world Lord how great a thing it is to be beside Christ glorified nowe in the Heauen The Lord vvill transforme the creature in that same glory as Paul speaketh 2. Cor. 3.18 So this is our joy to awaite on the fulfilling of that same ioye and it ministreth ioye vnto vs to vvaite for that perfection of glory and blessed is hee that hath this exspectation I vvarne you to looke for his comming and blessed is hee vvho looketh for his comming in glory Wee haue to note in the Text vvho it is that shall giue this Comforter Hee saith The Father shall giue another Comforter It is said in the next Chap. vers 26. The Sonne giueth the Comforter Howe is it then saide The Father shall giue him There is no contradiction for both these stand vvell together The holy Spirit commeth from the Father and from the Sonne but this is the difference the holy Spirit commeth from the Father as from the Fountaine for the Father is the Fountaine of the Godhead Next the holy Spirite commeth from the Sonne as the seconde person both the Father and the Sonne are at the giuiâ—◠〈…〉 Spirite but they differ in order and therefore the Lord himselfe saith That hee vvill send his Comforter from his Father It is to be marked heere The Lord attributeth to the Father the sending of the holy Spirit Yea I say farder Ye shall see in the vvhole Gospel the Lord speaking of the Redemption of man to ascribe it to the Father as to the Fountaine All the graces that proceede from him hee ascribeth them to the Father That is to learne the world All our Redemption and all our grace is from the Father Wee must vnderstand that all grace commeth from the Father as from the Fountaine that wee shoulde giue the glorie of all to him for hee vvho is the beginner of all grace hee must bee the ender The Apostle considering this hee sayeth Of him and thorow him and for him are all thinges to him be glorie and praise and honour for euer Rom. 11.36 The Lord Iesus goeth before and giueth the glory to the Father and biddeth vs giue the glorie of our Redemption to the Father but not forgetting the Sonne for the Father and the Sonne and the holy Spirite haue their owne glory in all their workes The Father as the Fountaine the Sonne as the Mediator the Holy Spirit as the Comforter Nowe let vs see howe the Spirit is giuen and howe hee is gotten Hee is gotten by the meanes of the Lord Iesus when hee was in the worlde hee was euer praying for grace and mercy to the world And in the seuenteenth Chap. ye shall see his prayer to the Father and that prayer shall remaine to the end of the world and it shall neuer goe out of the minde of the Father This grace of the Holy Spirite is gotten first by the death of Iesus Christ and next by the earnest prayer and intercession of IESVS Ere euer man or woman gotte that Spirite it behooued the Lord IESVS to buye him vvith his precious bloode And if God had not died the vvorlde had not gotten the Spirite What dow a man and hee vvere a King and hee gette not that Spirite The LORD meriteth that Spirite by his death Ere euer we gette that Spirite hee hath merited it yea and CHRIST must rise againe and must passe vp to Heauen and bee glorified and there hee must bee an Aduocate and there sitte at the right hande of the Father and make intercession to his Father to giue this Spirite to his owne Chosen before they can gette him So yee see howe harde a thing it is to gette the Spirite of GOD the vvorlde thinketh it none harde thing to gette that Spirite The Spirite of GOD vvill not come vpon a man sleeping No before that Spirite enter into the soule there must bee a seeking morning and euening to gette him So sayeth the LORD Blessed bee they who hunger and thirst for righteousnesse for they shall bee filled Matth. 5.6 Nowe to goe forwarde Hee commaundeth his Spirite to abide with them for euer As hee woulde saye Hee shall bee vvith you not for a daye or a weeke or a yeere onely but in all your temptations and in all your afflictions this Spirite shall bee vvith you hee shall neuer leaue you All the thinges in the vvorlde shall not separate thee from CHRIST and if thou haue this Spirite Howe shalt thou finde this None shall take your joye from you Iohn Chapter 16. Vers 22. If thou findest joye in thy calamitie that is a token of the presence of the Spirite There is no death can separate thee from CHRIST but the greater oppression thou lyest vnder and the greater the paine bee the more sure shalt thou bee of the Spirite the more shall hee comfort thee the greater shall thy joye bee The Martyres vvho haue beene burned in the fire haue felt this This is a false Doctrine that the Spirite of Christ can departe cleane awaye from them who haue once gotten him for as it is vnpossible that the death and intercession of Christ can bee of none effect so as vnpossible is it that the Spirite of God can bee taken awaye from them that haue once receiued him And as Iesus Christ vvho is that foundation vvherevpon all grace is builded for in him all the promises of God are Yea and Amen 2. Cor. Chap. 1 vers 20. cannot bee ouer-throwne no more can these graces that are builded vpon him be taken away The Spirit when he is angered and grieued in any person hee will hide and with-drawe himselfe for a while but neuer fully nor finally for thereafter by repentance he will vtter himselfe againe As wee may see in the person of Dauid Psal 51. This then is our comfort that the Spirit will neuer leaue vs And therefore let vs seeke to be in Iesus that thorow him wee may haue this Comforter to abide vvith vs for euer Nowe in the next vvordes the Lord sheweth to them who is this Conforter whome they shoulde haue in his absence and hee pointeth him out in his proper name and hee calleth him the Spirit of Trueth The Spirite of God is called the Spirite of Trueth because as wee haue heereafter hee instructeth men and women in all trueth And in the 16. Chap. vers 13. Hee
difference of men it is not by nature for by nature all men refuse this Spirite The Lord of Heauen who offereth this Spirite to the worlde in some hee will make him to worke effectually with ioy in others when he offereth the Spirit he maketh the heart hard and vvhen the worde beateth at it it will resist and fight with both the handes to holde backe the worde So Steuen Act. 7. vers 51. saith of the Iewes Yee resist euer the holy Spirit The multitude euer striueth to holde out the Spirite out of their heartes and the more the Spirit bee offered the harder is their heartes Well it lieth in no mans hand to giue this Spirite or to take it There is no free will in the heart but it is of the free will of God So when wee heare the worde our whole endeuour shoulde bee to looke to him from whom the Spirit commeth and say Lord it lieth not in my power of my selfe to receiue this Spirit but Lord open thou mine heart as thou openedst the heart of Lydia to receiue this Spirit Now to goe forwarde Hee setteth downe the cause wherefore the world was not able to receiue this Spirit Hee sayth The world cannot receiue him because it seeth him not not knoweth him not When wee know a thing perfectly it is good for vs the knowledge will waken a desire in our heartes to haue it and to brooke it Againe by the contrary And it were neuer so good a thing and neuer so meete for vs and we haue no knowledge of it wee will not haue a desire of it yea and it were Heauen it selfe for the common saying is true Ignoti nulla cupido The Lord sayth to the Samaritane woman Iohn 4.10 And thou knewest that gift of God that is offered to thee this day and thou knewest him who asketh thee drinke thou wouldest seeke of him the water of life The Lord meaned shee asked not the water of life because shee knew it not but when she knew the sweetnesse of that water and tasted of it that Well of Iaakob which shee thought so precious before she left it behind her and ran into the Towne and proclaimed that grace But to come to the particular And a man knew how great a grace the Spirit were he would giue all the things in the worlde for a gripe of him and for a taste of his sweetnesse But a man who knoweth not the Spirit of Christ for the worlde knoweth not what grace is in that Spirite of Christ so the misknowledge of the Spirit maketh the contempt of the Spirit that man hath no desire of him Woe to that soule that cannot saye Lord indue mee with thine holy Spirit for it is a sure thing that those who want this Spirite they haue not Christ for Christ is possessed by his Spirite and when hee is out of the heart there Christ is away Euer seeke knowledge of God and of Iesus Christ and of the holy Spirit as yee would bee saued hereafter And euer when yee heare any speaking of this blessed Trinitie bee busie to vnderstand what is spoken Knowledge worketh a thirst of grace and sayeth the Lord Matth. 5.6 Blessed is hee who hungereth and thirsteth for righteousnesse for he shall be filled What would a man seeke but his fill In this life they shall get a taste of that water of life and heereafter they shall get a satietie For as Dauid sayth Psal 16.11 In thy face is fulnesse of joy and at thy right hand are pleasures for euermore So striue to get a knowledge for it worketh a desire and knowledge growe not desire cannot grow When hee hath laide downe the grounde wherefore they were not able to receiue the Spirit of God the Disciples who looked to the estate of the worlde might haue saide This estate of the world is miserable What Lord is our estate Lie we in blindnesse and ignorance as the worlde doeth The Lord meeteth this and sayeth Yee knowe him and the worlde knoweth him not And hee addeth the reason He bideth with you And he then maketh a promise to them of a farder acquaintance of the Spirit of God with them he sayeth Hee shall bee in you And then in the verse following to confirme vs hee repeateth it and sayth J shall not leaue you comfortlesse That is I shall come againe to you in my Spirit The first thing wee haue to marke When the Disciples haue heard of the miserable estate of the worlde they are carefull to vnderstand their estate whether they bee like to the worlde or not and as they are carefull to vnderstand so the Lord is carefull to make them vnderstand it This vvorld is miserable now the multitude is hardened lying without the sheepe-folde of the Lord So when we heare of the darknesse of the worlde as of the Iewes the Turkes and Pagans yea euen to amplifie and extende this to the kingdome of Antichrist and of the Papistes also for they are but miserable I say and I proclaime in the Name of the great God of Heauen and in the ende they shall see it glory in their knowledge as they will they shall be casten out in darknesse When wee heare of this I say should we heare of it securely as if it belonged not to vs Or should wee set our eyes only vpon the worlde No wee should set our eyes vpon our selues and trie our owne estate and saye Lord what am I Haue I sought grace Shall I get Heauen This should be our care to see that we be not like the world And if we be carefull as the Disciples were to search our estate and to trie our knowledge of the holy Spirit the Lord will be ready to answere as he answered them he will speake to thee by thy conscience Thou art not like to the worlde Blessed art thou thou hast the knowledge of the holy Spirit When we heare of the world all is but misery multitudes lying in blindnesse and ignorance when we heare of this wee should not rejoyce of this but wee should bee carefull of our selues and say Lord let me not bee like the world but let mee haue a knowledge of the Lord. No wee should not rejoyce in the misery of the multitude but lament for it The second thing I marke is the waye to come to the knowledge of the Spirit of Christ Wee know all this Brethren when a man is acquainted with another man and haunteth with him the man will knowe his familiar and knowe his power and let them speake they will know other So acquaintance will make knowledge Well wouldest thou know the Spirit of Iesus Christ be acquainted with him for there is no knowledge without familiaritie and hee must dwell with thee night and day ere thou knowe him Barrest thou him out thou wilt neuer know him So the way to know him is onely dwelling with thee hee must dwell in thine heart and then he will let thee see such a power
say it is a foolish question I will bee there as soone as any Minister of them all howbeit they contemne this worde and this presence of the Lord. This is like to prophane Esau who solde his part of Heauen for the filling of the belly of him vvhat doeth he in the meane time passeth ouer the time and thinketh he hath his Birth-right hee looketh for that blessing but vvhen it commeth to the blessing it is taken from him and it is giuen to Iaakob So men will not thinke that this contempt of the Spirit will close Heauen from them vntill that latter sentence Esau mourned and wept when the blessing was giuen to Iaakob but mourne as he would hee could not get that blessing but lay still with the curse on him So at that day sore shall the lamenting be and we shall heare them roaring howling and crying vvho contemne this worde But let them howle and they were kinges they shall neuer mend themselues or free themselues from that eternall fire So as wee would see Christ comming in that day to our joye let vs make much of this worde in the which Christ is present Or else I giue thee doome and thou do it not thou shalt neuer see him but to thy shame When hee hath set downe the estate of them who contemne him next hee layeth downe the estate of his Disciples who contemned him not But sayth he yee shall see mee Howbeit that this sight that now yee haue bee taken away yet shall yee get another sight more comfortable This sight is the sight of Iesus in his Spirit thorowe his worde The Spirit is not without the worde And there bee no word there is no Spirit Contemnest thou the word thou contemnest the meane that the Lord hath appointed to get that Spirit Then the word of the Gospel and the Spirit that followeth on the word letteth a man or woman see Christ Hast thou heard the worde preached and by the worde hast found consolation thou hast seene Christ thou hast felt and griped him The Spirit of Christ by the worde and Sacramentes entereth into the soule of man and woman and filleth the soule and bringeth Christ into the soule and filleth the whole senses with him The hands wil feele him the eyes will see him Get this Spirite thou shalt get himselfe and when thou hearest that worde out of the mouth of a weake instrument thou shalt heare his owne voyce and thine heart shall gripe him euen as sensibly as thine handes will gripe a sensible body and thou shalt haue more joy sweetnesse and peace than all the world can giue thee Haue ye euer heard him or tasted him then haue yee felt this joy Howbeit wee see him not yet as Peter sayth wee belieue and rejoyce with a joye that is vnspeakable So this fayth wee speake of and this Gospel is not vaine wordes that passe away not a superficiall thing but the moste effectuall thin◠〈◊〉 the world to our consolation The Christian Religion is the most solide and most joyfull thing of all thinges in the worlde all other Professions are but vanity they haue no solidity But to belieue in CHRIST both in life and death is most comfortable And once thou get that Spirite thou mayest feele that Spirite better than all the things in the world And we want this joy the fault is not in the Spirit but in vs who cannot apprehend him He subjoynes the reason why they should see him this is it There is nothing that can slay this sight but death and hee prooueth that death cannot staye it If death could staye it it must bee either your death or my death but so it is I liue and yee shall lâ—ue yee shall not die therefore death shall not staye it as for me I haue life eternally I haue the life of God aâ— for you yee shall liue by the life which is in mee The manner of speaking would be marked Ye shall liue because I liue He sayth not I shall liue but J liue This is a weighty speach the meaning is I liue from all eternity my life had neuer a beginning The forme of speaking importeth a life from all eternity a life by gone a life present and a life to come And the Lord liueth not as the creatures but he is life it selfe and the Fountaine of all life therefore he liueth by himselfe In the end of the eight Chapter hee speaketh such like Ere Abraham was I am that is I had my beginning from all eternity As in the Reuelation Chap. 1 vers 4. I am hee who is was and shall bee And there were no more to testifie that Christ is God and one with the Father this is an argument to tell vs that our Lord is God There is no creature man nor Angel can say I am it is proper to God Exod. 3.14 This phrase importeth a being by himselfe and by him we liue moue and are Act. 17.28 No creature can saye I liue onely the Lord can say it So this word importeth necessarily that the Lord is God of Heauen The thing I note on this argument is Wee may see the ground of sight is life and no man can see except hee bee liuing What can the eye of a dead body see The ground of the naturall sight is naturall life So they who would see heauenly thinges must haue life A dead man will neuer see Heauen This life what a life must it be Must it be a naturall life Noâ— And thou hadst ten thousand naturall liues thou wilt neuer see Christ without another life I say more This life naturall is so defiled with sinne that it hindereth vs from the sight of Heauen And the more powerfull the natural man be in his own sight the more are his eyes closed froÌ„ Heauen As Paul sayth The naturall man is not capable of Spirituall things for they are foolishnesse to him The naturall man will thinke the Crosse of Christ is but scorne It is an harde thing for a naturall witted man to receiue Christ because his head is full of naturall wit So ere a man get a sight of that life there must be a mortification of this corrupt nature and wisdome of the flesh And thou wouldest be heauenly wise be a foole to the world that thou mayest be wise 1. Cor. 3.18 Thou must learne to make this worldly wit a seruant to this Heauenly knowledge So this life which is the cause of sight must be the life of Christ there shall neuer one see Christ but he who hath this life into him in some measure A man who hath gotten a sponke of the life of Christ hee will see Christ for hee liueth not by himselfe as Paul sayeth but hee liueth by Christ Gal. 2.20 As yee would see Iesus Christ bee not content to haue a naturall life occupied in the things of the world but see thou find that life of Iesus be in thee Rest not night nor day as thou wouldest liue
I charge thee till thou gettest that life without the which there is no quietnesse thou mayest be quiet for a while but blacke shall bee thy wakening and say thou Lord liue in my soule for and he liue not heere in thy soule thou shalt not get that life to come Now to draw to an ende Hee letteth them see what vantage they shall haue of that sight It is no small vantage to see Christ In that day would the Lord say what shall yee see vvhen yee see mee Yee shall see two thinges two vnions in the sight of which standeth the joye of the creature The first is the vnion betwixt me and the Father J am in the Father that is I am God with the Father And next ye shal see yourselues to stand in this societie That is That yee are in mee and I in you to your joye and comfort One may aske Howe shalt thou see him vnited with the Father A man or vvoman shall not so soone set the eye of the soule vpon Iesus Christ shall not so soone belieue in him but as soone they shall knowe and belieue the vnity of the essence and glory of the Father and of the Sonne By fayth in Christ they shall gripe an infinite power Who is he that belieueth in Iesus Christ vvho findeth not in his heart an infinite power and an infinite mercy And vve feele not this vvee feele nothing And vvee feele not by fayth an vnspeakeable loue vvee feele nothing In one vvord vvhen one belieueth in Christ they shall see in him an infinit Majesty othervvayes fayth could not rest on him for fayth can rest on nothing but on God I remember Paul to the Ephesians Chap. 1. Vers 18.19 hee prayeth the Lord to illuminate the hearts of the Ephesians to see heauenly thinges and among the rest to see that excellent greatnesse of power There is none that belieueth in Christ but they finde an excellent power Then if fayth finde the Majesty of God in him the man vvill lay this conclusion and say I see my Sauiour is God and is one vvith the Father And there the soule getteth a sweet repose to rest vpon So ye see as soone as the soule belieueth in Christ it feeleth an vnspeakeable power and Majesty and so gathereth hee is God and one vvith the Father Except hee were God and one with the Father it coulde not bee that one belieuing in Christ coulde haue such joye and peace in the heart This is the Trueth and hee were not God mine heart could not haue joye in belieuing in him So this power wee finde striking from the Lord in belieuing telleth vs that the Lord is God Nowe to speake of the second vnion Howe is this that when wee looke to Christ by fayth wee finde vs joyned with him in that blessed society The eye shall not so soone bee set on Christ and gette a blinke of him but in him it shall finde the satiety of joye In the face of Christ is all light and joye as Paul sayeth Turne the heart till him the vaile shall vanish awaye and the minde shall bee illuminated because the Lord is a Spirit 2. Cor. Chap. 3. vers 16.17 When thou belieuest in him his face shall shine in thy soule thou shalt see no light but in him Is this the effect of fayth What then shouldest thou gather Thou vvouldest neuer finde ioye except the Spirit had vnited thee and him All this light power and ioye which is in our soules floweth from that vnion of Christ with vs. Then Brethren the sight of Christ will let vs see the two ioyfullest sightes that euer wee saw First that vnion betwixt him and his Father and so thou wilt see thy Sauiour to bee God equall with the Father in glory and Maiesty The next is Thou shalt see thy selfe to stand in that societie with the Father and the Sonne Men would be in honest societie What more gracious yea what more blessed societie woldest thou haue than to be in societie with the blessed Trinitie in glory for euer For this is the felicitie of man to bee ioyned with that blessed Trinitie euen with the Father with the Sonne and with the holy Spirit To whom be praise and honour foreuer and euer Amen THE SEVENTH LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xiiii VERS 21.22.23.24.25.26 21 Hee that hath my Commandements and keepeth them is hee that loueth mee and hâ—e that loueth mee shall bee loued of my Father and I will loue him and will shew mine owne selfe to him 22 Judas saide vnto him not Iscariot Lord what is the cause that thou wilt shew thy selfe vnto vs and not vnto the world 23 Jesus answered and said vnto him If any man loue mee hee will keepe my word and my Father will loue him and wee will come vnto him and will dwell with him 24 Hee that loueth mee not keepeth not my words and the word which yee heare is not mine but the Fathers which sent mee 25 These thinges have I spoken vnto you being present with you 26 But the Comforter which is the holy Ghoste whome the Father will send in my Name hee shall teach you in all thinges and bring all thinges to your remembrance which I haue tolde you WEE haue heard welbeloued Brethren how Christ hath insisted much with his Disciples to assure them that after his departure out of this world he would giue them another Comforter to wit the holy Spirit the Spirit of Trueth and he would giue them his presence from the Heauen Hee hath repeated his promise often to assure them of the trueth thereof Nowe hee returneth vnto that seconde exhortation and exhorteth his Disciples of newe to keepe his Commandementes in his absence Hee sayeth the Lord who hath my Commandements and keepeth them is hee who loueth mee As he would say Wouldest thou know the man who loueth me when I am in the Heauens It is hee who keepeth my CoÌ„mandements here on earth Ye see the Lord is very earnest to exhort his Disciples to keep his CoÌ„mandemeÌ„ts as they vvould testifie to the vvorld that they loue him The Lord knew vvell enough the hypocrisie of this vvorlde and in this latter age chiefely that men vvomen vvould haue a pretence of loue and faith and haue none indeed in their heart and therfore he insisteth vvith his Disciples that men should kythe it indeede The babler and the speaker onely is not the louer but the doer Iohn in his first Epistle Chap. 3. vers 18. saith My little Children let vs not loue in word neither in tounge but in deed and trueth They who belieue are not those who speake most but those who doe most James Chap. 2 vers 18. saith Let me see thy fayth by thy workes and I will shew thee my fayth by my works Christ is not a voyce or a sound sounding in mens eares but the Lord Iesus is in deede and effect and there are none who haue Christ
of sharpnesse as it were So Dauid in the 42. Psal vers 11. vvhen he findeth himselfe carried away with a vehement affection of sorrowe and ouer farre casten downe in his exile he sayth Why art thou casten downe my soule and why art thou disquieted within mee vvait on God for I will yet giue him thankes c. So wee should presse downe the affection with a reproofe as the Lord doth here Hee layeth downe the ground of his reproofe I tolde you J would goe away and I tolde you I would come againe in my Spirit and now I am to depart to my Father Now he saith yee loue me not because ye rejoyce not that I am to goe to glorie vvith my Father for my Father is greater than I that is I goe to be partaker of that glory which the Father hath and when as yee are sad at my departure ye vtter that yee enuy my glory Marke the wordes Heretickes who aâ—leadged that Christ was a God but created in time and not equall with the Father Though they got a great vantage out of this place The Father is greater than J The Fathers of olde exponed this place well That it was to be vnderstood of the humane nature and not of the diuine Yet there is another exposition of this that is That this place is not so much to bee vnderstood of the nature of Christ as of his office The Godhead of the Lord Iesus the Sonne being equall with the Father taketh an office vpon him by the which he becoÌ„meth inferiour to the Father to wit hee becoÌ„meth Mediator The office standeth in this He taketh vpon him the flesh of a seruant Next he becoÌ„meth obedient yea euen to the death of the Crosse in that nature so in respect of this office he maketh himselfe inferior to the Father By this we must not gather that he was inferior to the Father in person Majesty or essence howbeit in office hee was vnequall inferior to the Father For as that reuerent Father Cyrillus sayeth Missiò obedientia non tollunt aequalitatem potentiae essentiae Therefore ye see the Heretickes as namely Arrius out of this place haue no ground for that blasphemous heresie But consider yet more narrowly what the Lord saith And ye loued me ye would haue reioyced in that I said J would depart As he would say The very wordes that yee turne to your discomfort sorrow should haue bene mater of joy and comfort There is neuer a word that the Lord speaketh to his owne no neuer one but in them all is matter of joye howbeit the words will seeme sharpe yet all the words of the Lord that he speaketh to his tende to their joye and consolation and all they that loue the Lord Iesus should construct all the deeds words of the Lord to their comfort let him take away worldly riches honour health friendes life it selfe c. all should work comfort to them But brethren we are so corrupt blind by nature that we see not the Lords purpose what he is doing to vs we make the words of the Lord wherin we should take pleasure ioy to be mater of displeasure I speak not this to take away sense of the sharpnesse of the Lord to coÌ„mend Stoâ—ke senslesnes but herin we fail that sadnes is without ioy coÌ„solatioÌ„ Now the Lord craues this that with bitternes we should taste sweetnes indeed heauines is the comliest thing that can be in a Christian sadnes becoÌ„meth a sinner well but in the mean time there should be joy in the soule 1. Thes 5.16 Reioyce euermore He findeth no fault with them that they were sad but because they would receiue no comfort He saith Jf ye loued me ye wold reioyce because I said I go to the Father One who loueth another truly will reioyce in the weale of the other Loue bringes a rejoycing he or she that loues Christ that gets greatest joy in the hart as enuy eats vp the hart of man or woman in whom it is one who loues another will reioyce at the good estate of the other at his prosperity riches honor one who loues the Lord Iesus well rejoyces to see him glorified that shold be our joy to see the Lord Iesus glorified his kingdome aduanced cursed be thou who laughs at the down-throwing of the kingdom of the Lord Iesus no they who loues God will curse all their kin as he sayes here himself they who loue the Lord Iesus their delite shall bee to see him glorified Th' Apostles not taking such ioy as they oght to see him glorified their loue was preposterous no doubt they loued him intierly Peter loued him Iohn loued him the rest loued him yet the Lord shewes that their loue was with a great ignorance the flesh was mixed with it it was not sincere So let vs tak heed to our loue not only to that loue we beare to Christ but euen to men man to wife parents to children we should take heed that it be a true loue and not a preposterous loue I call it not a true loue that hath nothing but sadnes with it for the death of another wheÌ„ a Christian goes to ioy and when we are sad for them then we vtter an enuy in our heartes of their glory Indeede wee should not want naturall affection and wee may haue displeasure for the want of our brother but looke that displeasure bee not for thy brothers joye and that hee is participant of that glorie with Christ and the hope of that Resurrection The remembrance of the assembling of the Sainctes of God to meete their Head in the Cloudes should cause thee rejoyce The Lord lift vp our heartes to the Heauen from this earth whereon we are so fixed and make vs to waite continually for that blessed assembly of the Sainctes that when hee commeth in the cloudes we may be carried to remaine with him in ioy for euer Now in the words following the Lord setteth downe the ende of his speaking to his Disciples and chiefely of this that he forewarneth them that hee was to depart Heere is the chiefe ende That they should belieuâ— in him that hee was that promised Messias the Sonne of God when they should see the accomplishment of all his sayings that they should belieue The whole word of God leads vs to this that men should belieue in Iesus Christ there is not a word spoken in the Scripture but it leads vs to Christ whether the Lord speak of things to come as in the Prophets or of things done as in the Evangels all tendeth to this to leade vs to Iesus Christ to belieue in him They who get not this end in the word they get no fruit of the word Hee sayth not These things I tolde you before the hand that ye should belieue But he addeth I haue told you them before the hand that when they come to passe ye should
Christ was obedience to the Father When a man doeth a thing willingly because it is the will of God offereth vp his life willingly and dieth willingly there is obedience But let him die ten thousand deaths if he doe it not willingly it is none obedience I suppone that the Son of God had not suffered willingly wee would haue had no saluation the obedience standeth not only in suffering but in that he died so gladly suffered so willingly with such a loue to powre out his life for the world as yee may reade in the 53. Chap. of Esay Hee was like a Lambe before the Shearers So when wee looke to the death of Christ let vs not looke to his death so much as to his patience willingnesse In the last verse the Lord setteth downe the ende of his suffering wherefore he putteth himselfe into the handes of the executers I doe this that the worlde may know that I loue the Father This is the end Wee see first in this end the ground of the obedience and suffering of Iesus Christ What needed him to be so obedient and to deject himselfe so farre Yee may take it vp in one worde All this obedience proceeded of an vnspeakeable loue he bare to the Father It is true the loue of the saluation of man moued the Lord to this obedience also no doubt and this vnspeakeable loue moued him to giue his life for them But marke yet this place letteth vs see the chiefe ground of his obedience was not the loue of the world but the loue of the Father Paul 2. Philipp 5.6.7.8 speaking of the obedience of Iesus Christ letteth vs see and pointeth out that humiliation of Christ as proceeding of that loue he bare to the Father Let that affection sayth he be in you that was in Christ Iesus who being in the forme of God thought it no robbery to bee equall with God but hee manited himselfe and made himselfe of no reputation in taking vpon him the shape of a seruant and in that shape hee became obedient to the Father to the death of the Crosse That obedience then flowed from the loue he bare to the Father Yee would thinke it a great matter to two kinges the one of them as great as the other if one woulde serue the other in a worldly seruice yee woulde thinke it a great loue the one bare to the other The Lord Iesus being equall with the Father in glory humbled himselfe to the Father What followed on this obedience As hee dejecteth himselfe thorow loue to obey the Father so the Father loueth him vnspeakeably Paul 2. Philipp vers 9.10.11 letteth vs see the effect of this loue hee exalteth him to a wonderfull sublimitie and hee giueth him a Name aboue all the names of the worlde That at the Name of IESVS all thinges in Heauen and in Earth and vnder the Earth should bow their knee or else if they will not bow they should bee broken Now Brethren to draw this example to our selues wee haue this lesson to learne What is the ground of true humilitie I speake not of fained humilitie but of true lowlinesse which is the best vertue in a Christian man Learne of mee sayeth Christ that I am humble and lowly in heart Matth. 11.29 not only of obedience to Superiors for Christ biddeth thee bee obedient and seruiceable not onely to Superiors and equals but to inferiors and each one to another What is the ground of this humilitie Euen the loue of the heart and a man haue true loue in the heart hee will not care how lowlie he be in the world So when ye see a sober Christian point him out and say There is a louing hearted Christian Would yee knowe what followeth on humilitie and lowlinesse Obedience What followeth vpon obedience They who in loue humble themselues to exalt others and obey them shall find that God will meet them with loue and exalt them Wherein standeth the band of loue When euery one preferreth another to himselfe Heerein standeth humilitie humilitie beginneth with loue and endeth with loue By the contrarie What is the ground of pride A foolish selfe-loue when a man taketh pleasure in his owne corruptions and hath a conceit of himselfe and an hatred and disdaining of others Wherewith is it met With a mutuall hatred and disdaine That man who is proude stinketh both in Gods nose and mans and as humility intertaineth peace amongst men so pride breaketh the amitie and loue and rents the body of Christ so that pride is the most vnseemly thing in any man and it is a note of them who perteine not to Christ Striue euer to be like Christ in being humble and haue loue in thine heart But what is the chiefe ende of the suffring of Christ Iesus and of his humiliation The Lord sets it down in these words That the world may know that the Sonne loueth the Father Indeed this is one end yea the chiefest which we should all consider Another is that we may know that Iesus Christ hath loued vs. Looke in thorowe the body of Christ into the heart looke not to the nailes and to the woundes of his side but to that heart of his and chiefely to that infinit loue that the Sonne hath borne to the Father Thou mayst say What aduantage is it to mee to know that obedience of the Sonne to the Father and that loue When thou seest that Sonne of God equal with the Father how hee humbled himself so lowly that no creature in Heauen or in earth Angel or man euer humbled himselfe so as the Sonne It serueth thee to this ende to learne thee who is a creature and who is but a seruant to humble thy selfe before God and to glorifie thy God And indeede albeit there be many thinges to moue vs to humilitie yet and a man get not the sight of that humiliation of Iesus Christ he shall neuer be truely humbled Paul in his second Chap. to the Philipp to stirre vs vp to humilitie he bringeth in the example of the humilitie of the Sonne to the Father Ye will aske Haue we any profit of this that we be humbled to the Father Hast thou no profit in glorifying God Neuer one serued such a Master and neuer one got such a glory as they shall get who glorifie God Was Christ exalted highly Thou shalt bee also exalted I aske then Wherein standeth thy misery and wherein standeth thine happinesse There is the only joy that the creature hath when it hath humbled it selfe to the Father it obeyeth him it glorifieth the great God the Creator And herein standeth the happinesse of man euen to haue his heart loosed to glorifie the Lord The godly finde this in experience And by the contrary when the faythfull soule is locked vp and hath no pleasure to glorifie God for his graces albeit it had neuer so great aboundance of all things in the world yet it counteth the selfe to be in great misery Paul
Iesus but the Father hath them all numbred they are all in his eyes Ye remember in the parable of the Marriage banquet Mat. 22.11 it is said when they were all come in the King commeth in also to view the banquâ—t what meaneth this but the care of the Father that he hath of his branches who are ingraffed in Christ The King is the Father of Heauen he who is married is the Son they who are called are the branches The eye of the Father is vpon all the members good bad yea that hypocrit who wanted the wedding garment was soone seene by him Let him be an hypocrit who wil king or beggar the Lord wil point him out in his own time Now last the husbandman in the own time will dresse the vine tree he taketh away the vnfruitfull and purgeth the fruitful Euen so the Father of our Lord Iesus goeth to his vine tree vieweth the branches in his own time wil come with his snedding knife will cut off the hypocrit he will purge the fruitfull the next yeere it will bring forth more fruit The Father cutteth off hypocrits this we haue seene And then againe in the faithfull he augments regeneration and grace Mark this Text well ye shall see the pleasandest vine tree that euer was in the worlde with the roote the body of the tree the branches the fruits budding forth in euery branch the root of this vine tree is the Father who is the Fountain of all life the body of the vine tree is the Son the braÌ„ches are men women ingraffed by faith in the body the fruit of the tree is good works the sap of life is in the Father he is the grouÌ„d of al grace sendes this his sap to the body of the tree the Son the Son hath all the grace that is in the root then the body of the tree sendes sap to the branches then the braÌ„ches being filled with sap bring forth fruit as necessarily as a vine tree can bring foorth fruite So if yee would take vp the nature of these works ye shal vnderstand that good works spring not from flesh and blood they come not from the power of men women from nature and free-wil So foolish Papists will say that men will doe good workes of nature and of free-will No no these works proceede not of nature no there is not a good worke but it floweth from that life which is in the Father and is communicated to the Sonne there is not so much as a charitable or a good thought but it floweth from the life of God So all the good we doe is as fruits flowing from that roote And thou were not imped in Christ and so as a wild Oliue partaker of the sappe of that true Oliue it would passe thy power to thinke a good thought and thou wouldst do no more good than a withered stocke can Now marke this When as it pleaseth the Lord to transport vs from that rotten roote of Adam and to set vs in Iesus Christ the seconde Adam then whereas before wee brought foorth but stinking fruit and dead workes as the Apostle calleth them all is but filth and stinke without the life of God in Christ let be all these workes which are forbidden in the Law and it were a good worke hee polluteth it because hee medleth with it and there be nothing but nature being once ingraffed in Iesus Christ then the creature beginneth to drawe out so fruitfull sappe and so delicate that all the sappe of the Vine tree is nothing in comparison thereof And when wee haue gotten of that sappe then the fruit commeth out and floweth with a sweet smelling sauour fra once the heart begin to sucke of that life the verie smelling of the life of Iesus Christ wil appeare in the works in the words It is true indeed we may find it al there is euer in all our fruites in all our deeds and wordes that proceede out of our mouth some bitternesse sournesse in the best of vs all the cause is howbeit we be ingraffed in Christ yet that old life abideth intill vs all so the fruit we bring out as it hath a sauour of Christ so it stinketh of the old man the best worke that wee bring out is partly sweete and partly soure and the worde sauoureth of bitternesse but and we be highly displeased for the bitternesse then wee haue this comfort We may bee assured the Father is purging vs and this hope That when we shall bee with Christ our fruits shall all sauour of that life of God in Christ and this should augment our joye Next wee see whaâ— neede wee haue euen to bee purged and to make a perpetuall progresse in regeneration if the Father should leaue off to cleanse the liuely branches that are in the Lord Iesus as soone the liueliest should turne in rottennesse and then the naturall corruption should ouer-goe vs except hee were euer snedding vs and of liuely members wee should become dead All our standing and perseuerance is of him Another thing as vnpossible as it is that the Father of the Lord Iesus Christ should leaue off to purge the members of Christ euen as vnpossible is it that that meÌ„ber can fal away if it were possible that the Father should leaue off his office then it might be possible that men should fall away No the Father can neuer leaue off his office they who are once ingraffed in Iesus Christ shall neuer be cut off It is a false doctrine of the Papists who say that a man once sanctified may become vnsanctified it is an horrible blasphemie and a lie against the holie Ghost The last thing I marke Looke how needfull is it that the Father play the part of an husbandman in purging as needfull it is that euery branch grow in holinesse sanctification the Father cannot purge the branches in vain but as he purgeth the branches from their own nature so the branches must bring out berries So if they who professe themselues to be Christians make no grouth neuer mend in holinesse it is a tokeÌ„ that the Father of our Lord Iesus purgeth them not and then they are not branches So take heed Men will hunt greedily after honor riches and pleasure but this is the thing thou shouldest chiefely striue to That thou make much grouth in Iesus that thou find thy soule in better disposition this yere than it was the last that thou may be a true member of Iesus Christ This for the denunciation of the sentence against the branches that bring foorth no fruit and the promise to them that bring foorth fruit These words might haue moued his Disciples to be feared and to haue heauy hearts therfore the Lord who saw all their cogitations meeteth them to comfort them Howbeit he speake not to vs he comforteth vs by his holy Spirit and he letteth them know
that that denunciation perteined not to them because they were liuely members they were cleane through the worde which hee had spoken to them Our lesson is When thou hearest a denunciation of judgemeÌ„t or promise of mercy make euer application to thy selfe and say Lord perteineth this judgement to me and O Lord perteineth this mercy to mee Without this application there is no generall doctrine can do good or edifie thee So when we heare of this that some are liuing branches some dead we shold enter in triall with our selues whether we are to abide with Christ or to be cut off and casten into the fire It is true we haue not Christ to speak with vs and to resolue vs of such doubts yet the Lord hath neuer left anie faithful man or woman so destitute but he gets a certification assurance that he is a liuely member The Lord if he be in any man or woman he shall make that person know that he liueth in them The most sensible thing in the worlde is the life of Christ as sensibly wâ—l the creature feele the life of Christ in their harts as they wil feel this natural life Besides this if the sap of Christ be in a ma the fruit wil burst out if thou wouldst know a man look to his life good works let his life testify whether he be a liuely meÌ„ber or not if their life testify otherways I testify to thee in the Name of God they are no liuely meÌ„bers Certainly Christ caÌ„not dwel within one but he must vtter himself in the hand tong Now hereafter he subjoynes the reason wherfore they are clean how they are made cleane By the words saith he that J haue spoken ye are made cleane wherefore spake I so much to you but to make liuelie members of you who were drie branches The way to make a man a liuely branch is the worde of Iesus it cleanseth the soule which is foule My word is Spirit and Life John 6. vers 63. It is the force of the Spirit to purge the soule The worde sayeth Peter is that immortall seede of regeneration 1. Epist Chap. 1. vers 23. Our seede is mortall and so if wee haue not another seede of God wee are but dead It is no maruell that the word of God purgeth because it is Life and Spirit Looke but to that experience that godlie men haue in hearing the worde of Iesus Christ and that joye that riseth in the heart What meaneth this Will the vvordes of anie man worke this joye in the heart No but when men heare these promises of life and of grace and consolation O what consolation what peace what rest what joye will the sinner get And this testifieth that the worde is powerfull to worke in the soule that life of God The houre shall come sayeth the Lord that the dead shall heare the voyce of the Sonne of God and they that shall heare shall liue John 5. vers 25. 1 Pet. 1. vers 22. Our soules are purged by the hearing of the worde If this bee the meane the Lord hath ordained to get life let vs take pleasure to heare the worde And I saye that man that hath not a pleasure in some mâ—asure to heare the word but coÌ„temneth it is no meÌ„ber of Christ and hath neuer beene truely ingraffed in Christ nor got neuer of that sappe which is in Christ and neuer wist what Iesus Christ was As thou therefore wouldest liue and as thou wouldest bee sanctified in this life glorified with the Lord in the HeaueÌ„s take pleasure to heare this word if thou would taste any sweetnes of Christ grow in holinesse and chiefely seeing thou must leaue this world begin to liue this life which neuer shall haue an end Now in the next words after he hath laide down the grounds he commeth to the first exhortation Abide in mee and I in you The meaning of the exhortation is this Ye haue begun to be joyned with me in Spirit and in fayth as yee haue begun so continue in that vnion to the ende He sayth not Abide still with me and I with you but abide in mee These wordes haue a greater signification than the other they signifie a straiter vnion with Christ for Brethren yee must marke the members of Iesus Christ not onelie abide with him here and dwell with him but euery one of them abideth in him and dwelleth in him as yee sâ—e the branches of the tree they are not sayde so much to abide with the tree as to abide in the tree so are we in him And on the other part the Lord Iesus is not said only to abide with his Kirke on the earth but howbeit hee bee in the Heauens to dwell in his Kirke and in euery member who belieueth in him yea in all their hearts euen as yee see the tree abideth in her branches so the Lord Iesus the Vine tree abideth in his branches This place requireth that wee speake somewhat of this vnion the members haue with Christ and hee with them This conjunction betwixt Christ and his members who are faythfull ye must not imaginate to be a bodily and naturall conjunction as ye see is betwixt creatures as the head with the body it is not so grosse a conjunction there is no conjunction bodily so neare so strait as that conjunction of Iesus Christ nowe in the Heauens with his members the heade is not so surely joyned with the body by nearnes as the Lord Iesus our Head is joyned with euery member who belieueth in him vpon this earth The body and the head may bee seuered but the members of Iesus Christ once truely ingraffed in him by his Spirit and by fayth shall neuer be cut off all the powers of Heauen and Hell shall not separate them What shall separate vs from the loue of Iesus Christ shall hunger and sworde c. yea in these wee are more than victorious Rom. 1.35.37 So yee see this conjunction is not to bee imagined to bee a grosse conjunction as the Papistes imagine but I leaue them But this conjunction is spirituall and mysticall I call that a spirituall vnion and conjunction that we haue with him because it is wrought after an heauenly and spirituall manner and is made not with bodily bandes as ligamentes and sinewes but with spirituall and heauenly bandes the one of them is called the Spirit of Iesus Christ the other is called Fayth To make that coniunction betwixt vs and him hee sendeth out of the Heauens his holy Spirit into our hearts and wee getting that Spirit sende vp to the Heauens againe to him our fayth Then yee see two bands to make this conjunction this conjunction must be mutuall so that as hee sendeth downe his Spirite to vs so wee must sende vp our fayth to him The order of the working of these two bandes would bee considered Wee neuer begin first no man beginneth first to gripe Christ but
he must gripe vs first all thinges begin at him and his affection is to vs first ere we loue him hee loueth vs and because he imbraceth vs so friendly with his loue therefore wee loue him and the sense of the loue of God in Iesus Christ were not in vs first wrought wee would neuer loue him Euen so is it in that conjunction if he neuer conjoyned himselfe with vs first we would neuer gripe him Paul to the Philippians Chap. 3. Vers 12. he striueth to get a gripe of him by whom he was first griped And this should bee our strife To striue euer to gripe Christ and if this bee not thy strife miserable shall bee thine ende as it is in that conjunction so it is in the perseuerance No man can perseuer in that loue and in that fayth except it please the Lord to abide with vs by his Spirit In one worde all grace beginneth at Christ and if we haue any grace all floweth from him Our Lesson is When we heare the Lord exhorting vs after this manner Abide in mee and I in you answere Abide in mee Lord and I shall abide in thee Lord except thou abide in me I will fall and such like when the Lord sayeth Belieue in me say Lord take a gripe of mee by thy Spirit first So when it is said Loue mee answere Lord loue thou mee first for the loue I haue to thee floweth from the loue thou hast to me Now wee come to the reasons the Lord vseth to moue his Disciples to abide in that vnion with him The first argument hee vseth is from good works and a sanctified life and this is the argument Except yee abide in that vnion with me there cannot bee such a thing that any of you can bring foorth fruit Therefore as thou wouldest liue an holy life abide in me and sticke fast by me He declareth this b◠a comparison Except the branch abide in the Vine tree it can bring foorth no fruit So except yee be ingraffed in me and abide in me the true Vine tree no more can yee produce good works Marke it this reason craueth a consideration of an higher ground the ground is this There is a necessitie laide vpon euerie man and woman in the worlde to liue an holie life as euer they would see the face of God Nowe this necessitie being laide come to the reason But so it is No man can liue an holie life except he abide in Christ Therfore as euer any man wold taste of life let him striue to bee in Christ and neuer let Christ depart from him not a foot breade Ye see in this reason the way to strait any man to belieue in Iesus Christ first thou who wouldest belieue in Christ hast a necessity laid on thee that thou leade an holy life thou must be changed thou must haue a new life otherwayes take thee thy doome thou shalt neuer see the face of God I pronoūce in the Name of the great God that if thou liue not an holy life in some measure thou shalt neuer see the face of God The Lord saith to Nicodemus Ioh. 3. Except a man be borne againe he cannot see the Kingdome of God The next ground Without Christ Iesus there is no power to doe good without him thou canst not think a good thought without him thou art but a drie sticke without anie sappe Then I aske how can the Papistes who affirme that we haue free-will naturallie to doe good how can they I say perswade a man to belieue in Christ They deceiue the worlde Can this bee a good doctrine No I pronounce in the Name of the great God of Heauen Except a man denude himselfe of nature except hee stand vp naked and say Lord there is no power in me to anie good whatsoeuer hee shall neuer get Christ Except wee bee perswaded that without Christ we can doe nothing and that wee are but drie stickes the soule shall neuer cleaue till him But when the soule shall heare and knowe this then it shall runne with griedinesse to gripe him This for the first argument The next argument taken from good workes is in these words in the next verse I am the Vine tree and yee are the branches And if ye abide in mee yee will bring out much fruite They might aske Is it not possible to bring foorth fruite without thee Hee answereth Without mee yee can doe nothing The argument If ye abide in mee yee shall bring out much fruite Not onelie fruit but much fruite The longer a man bee in Christ the holier hee is Take vp another ground of fayth and an alluring argument to drawe the heart to Iesus Christ this is the ground That if a man would belieue in him they should not onelie be holie and leade an holie life but growe in holinesse This ground differeth from the other the former straiteth the soule as for this it is not a binding argument but a secret alluring argumēt If thou shalt belieue in Christ thou shalt abound in holinesse Whom moueth this Only those who see themselues withered and faine would haue that sappe of life in Iesus Christ Tell the soule who seeth the owne misery that and if it bee in Christ it shall liue and will get the sappe of life it will rejoyce it will not moue them who delite in a filthie and polluted life Marke our nature for the Lord knoweth it well and according to it he setteth down arguments in order there is not one but ere they come to Christ they must be straited and necessitie laid vpon their backe otherwayes we wil neuer seek to Christ because we are stubborn by nature That necessitie that was laid vpon Nicodemus must be told to vs all there is neuer one of vs but wee are straited with the same straite and when wee are straited this way except wee bee obstinate wee will run to Christ Next it is not enough to boast a man if there bee but boasting onelie there will bee no beliefe The Lord knewe this well and therefore hee subjoyneth to this a faire alluring argument Wee must not begin with faire words but we must strait men as they would liue to belieue in Christ and then come on with sweete promises If the Lord moue vs not with faire promises wee will bee obstinate for euer Surelie when a man seeth hee must doe such a thing and if hee doe it hee will get such a rewarde that hee shall bee filled with sappe to bring foorth an holie life well will hee say I see not onlie a necesitie to belieue but I see also that if I doe it I shall b◠made a fruitfull branch whereas I was but a rotten sticke to be casten into the fire and then he wil say to his soule My soule belieue in Christ and sticke vpon him and thou shalt see a blessed end Now another thing I gather I see heere hee counteth much of good works which he calleth fruits
his life for his friendes 14 Yee are my friendes if yee doe whatsoeuer J commaund you YEE heard the last day Beloued in the Lord Iesus the first exhortation of the Chapter was That his Disciples should abide in that vnion with him and he with them Wee haue sundry arguments of this purpose The first Except yee abide in mee and in that vnion with me yee can bring foorth no fruit nor doe no good in this world The second is That if yee abide in me and I in you ye shall bee full of good workes The third If a man abide not in mee and I in him hee shall bee casten out of the Kirke and once being casten out he shal wither for out of Christ there is no sap of life and then being dried vp hee shall bee gathered vp like a drie sticke and casten into the fire to burne So the argument in this Hee who cannot abide in Christ he shall bee casten into the fire of Hell these arguments wee haue heard Now in this Text the Lord goeth forwarde in the argumentes and first he giueth the fourth reason wherefore they should abide in him then he passeth to other exhortations Then the fourth and last argument is this If ye abide in me and my words in you then what euer ye aske or seeke ye shall haue it Note the wordes If yee abide in me and my words in you Before hee sayd If I abide in you But all is alike the Lord Iesus abideth in the heart by the worde and by fayth so all is alike But to come to the argument What euer shall be your desire aske and ye shall haue it that is If ye abide in me all your petitions shall be granted This argument is very alluring to tell a man what euer he desireth he shall haue Before hee threatned now he allureth Ye see how the Lord tempereth his arguments But Brethren marke this in respect of whom is this argument alluring and whom moueth it Not euery one tell this to a man or woman who hath no sense of their need they will answere when they heare this Wee haue no need to aske tell this to a senselesse sinner he will answere he hath no need what need hath the whole of the Phisicion but tell it to them who haue felt the weight of sinne and who haue felt their want and knowe they are depriued of the glory of God and strangers from the life of God as the Apostle sayth it shall be the joyfullest and sweetest hearing that euer they heard hee will be moued when he heareth this sweete promise Then when wee come to heare of the promises of grace in Christ let vs prepare our selues this way and say I am voyde of al grace therefore I will goe heare these faire promises of grace Now the thing I marke here Yee see how a sinner getteth grace and yee see by what degrees hee commeth to grace The first and immediate meane to get grace and mercy is to seeke aske and thou shalt haue Heauen is little worth and if it bee not worth the asking beg Heauen and thou shalt haue it But who is it can doe this Can all men doe it Looke what must goe before asking ere a man can aske grace there must bee a thirst and a desire looke that the heart bee hungry Blessed are they who hunger and thirst for righteousnesse for they shall bee filled The worlde is full of want yet they haue not a sense of want or an heart to seeke Howe riseth the desire in the heart The desire riseth of a feeling in the heart of a wonderfull inlacke and misery when a sinner feeleth hee is voyde of all grace with this sense together with a sadnesse godly sorrow for it hath euer sadnesse for who wanteth these earthly things but they will bee sad So the want of these Heauenly things hath a sadnesse with it Paul sayth 2. Corinth 5. vers 4. Wee being burthened with sinne wee sigh for sadnesse Whosoâ—uer feeleth this burthen of sinne and mortality will sigh and sob But from whence commeth the feeling and dolour The sinner cannot haue it of himselfe for flesh and blood that is the corrupt nature will not feele this sense but it commeth of the Siprit of God Paul Rom. 8. â—ers 26. saith The Spirit of God intercedeth for vs with sighs vnspeakable And againe We who haue gotten the first fruits of the Spirit sigh So it is the Spirit who raiseth vp these sighes in the heart and without the Spirit thou canst not once giue a sigh Thou mayst sigh like a man but not like a Spirituall man And how gette wee the Spirit Belieue in Iesus Christ faith in Christ furnisheth vs the Spirit Ephes 1. vers 13. After yee haue belieued yee are sealed vp with the holy Spirit of promise for faith draweth out of Christ into the heart that Spirit The grace of all grace is to belieue in Iesus Christ and hauing him thou shalt get the Spirit I grant the Spirite must goe before and worke faith but it is true also that by faith wee gette a fuller measure of the Spirit So faith in the blood of Iesus is the fountaine of all grace for all grace floweth from that blood and the merit therof and by the power of the Spirit which accompanieth that blood grace is applied till vs. Then yee see that faith is the beginning of grace the holy Spirit followeth faith after the holy Spirite followeth a sense of our misery and want vpon this sense followeth an earnest desire vpon the desire followeth asking by asking grace is obtained So looke thou stand in Christ if thou wouldest haue grace Out of this place yee may aske this question Will a man get all that hee seeketh of Christ Hee answereth here If yee abide in mee and my wordes abide in you aske conforme to this worde and thou shalt obtaine it if thou aske any Spirituall grace thou shalt get it Vndoubtedly Heauen and Earth shall perish ere thou want it As for earthly thinges he will not aye giue them according to thy desire but as hee thinketh meet for his owne glory and thy weale And howe can they want who getteth the Kingdome of Heauen The Lord shall giue them so much as shall content them The Lord shall giue thee so much as is necessary to a Pilgrime Nowe wee goe to the seconâ—e exhortation which is to good workes The first was to stande in that vnion with Christ The second is to bring out good works Herein is my Father glorified that ye beare much fruit and in this ye shall be knowne to be my Disciples There are the two thinges hee sayeth not Bring out fruite but Bring out much fruite that is doe much A man should striue not to bring out fruite but much fruite and indeede if wee continue in that vnion with Christ wee shall grow in that regeneration and so wee growe in good workes The first argument hee
loue the Lord and thou shalt finde such a joye as the worlde knoweth not loue Christ and thou shalt haue a good conscience and a good conscience bringeth with it joye rest and peace So the ende of all is joye to the heart of a sinner the vnion with Christ bringeth with it an vnspeakeable joy Reade 1. John 1. vers 4. After he hath beene speaking of the communion with the Father and the Sonne hee subjoyneth These things write I vnto you that your ioye might bee full And if wee bee not in societie with that blessed Trinitie wee haue no matter of ioye and therefore we should euer striue to get a communion with that blessed Trinitie for therein standeth the happinesse of man Nowe to marke the wordes more narrowly hee tearmeth it first His joye then hee tearmeth it Their joye so it is both the ioye of Christ and also of his Disciples but in diuerse respectes It is the ioye of Christ because hee is the giuer of it all ioye proceedeth of Iesus Christ It is our ioye because it belongeth to vs and is giuen vs. So then what is the ioye of a Christian man Learne it heere It is nothing but the participation of that heauenly ioye that is in God God is full of ioye and his whole nature is ioye the ioye that one hath who belieueth in Christ is a part of that diuine nature 2. Epist of Peter Chap. 1. vers 4. of that ioye that passeth all vnderstanding there is the felicitie of man to get apart of that infinite ioye The Philosophers disputed much about the felicitie of man some of them placed it in pleasure the generall is not euill but here they failed that they placed it in a beastly pleasure Indeede it standeth in the participation of that ioye of God begun in this life and perfected in the Heauen when wee shall see Christ Iesus face to face The ioy we haue here is mingled with sorrow and for one ioyfull houre we haue aye ten sad but then all teares shall be wiped away from our eyes when God shall bee all in all and shall be filling the soules of his owne with ioye In the next verse hee commeth to the other grounde of good works The loue to man the first was the loue of God thinke not that thou canst doe a good thing and if thou loue not thy neighbour The wordes are This is my Commandement That yee loue one another as I haue loued you Loue will not stand on one side onely but it must bee mutuall otherwayes thou canst not stand in that societie either with God or with man Yee heard before this of the Lord If ye abide in my Commandements ye shall abide in my loue So the loue of Iesus Christ is to keep his Commandements This Commandement is not so much the CoÌ„mandement of the first Table as the CoÌ„mandement of the second Table The true touch-stone whereby is tried whether thou louest God or not in thine heart as is coÌ„manded in the first Table is the loue to thy neighbour which is coÌ„manded in the second Table so that if thou wilt stand vp say I loue God God will answere Louest thou thy neighbour if â—e find an hatred in thine heart to thy neighbour he will answere Thou louest me not Hee who hateth his neighbour hateth God Well let men continue on in murder wrongfull dealing stand vp say We loue God they lie Mark another thing there appears here a wonderfull loue the Lord beares to his members on earth no tong can expresse it That loue the creature would vtter to him he will haue it turned ouer on his members in the earth I meane not as though the Lord would haue none of our loue to himselfe or regarded it not so bade vs loue one another No for he deliteth exceedinglie to be loued by vs But that loue wee beare to him hee biddeth vs kythe it on his members and doe good to them And what is the cause that the Lord biddeth vs loue his members The Lord himselfe is perfect Our Head is full of all felicitie but as for the members they haue great need of things spirituall and temporal So the Head is not to bee benefited by vs but the best member though hee were a King hath neede to be holpen and the beggar may helpe him And so seeing He hath no need he turneth the benefite of our loue ouer to vs his members who haue need therof Dauid professeth this Psal 16. vers 2.3 Help me Lord he saith And lest the Lord should answere What good canst thou doe mee he meeteth this I cannot doe thee good my well-doing extendeth not to thee thou art all sufficient but Lord keepe mee to thy Sainctes on the earth howbeit my good cannot helpe thee yet Lord keepe me to thy Saincts Farder ye see he requireth mutuall loue for except loue be mutuall men cannot bee united the members of that body are conjoyned with loue albeit thou bee loued yet if thou loue not againe thou art not of the body When he hath exhorted them to loue one another hee setteth downe his owne example As I haue loued you euery one of you loue another Seeing hee loued them so well why should not they loue one another As before when he exhorted them to loue him that is to loue God hee laide downe before them his owne example so now hee exhorteth them to loue their neighbour by his example Wee learne by this the Lord Iesus is the liuely example of all true loue either to God or to man and the example of the loue of Christ is needefull to moue vs to loue man in this worlde so that except we sensibly find that loue of his in our heartes there shall bee no spunke of true loue to man in the heart for why all this loue we beare to God and to man ariseth vpon the feeling of that loue of Christ shed abroad in our hearts hee must warme our heartes by his loue and then shall arise the loue of God and of man Except a man feele that God loue him hee cannot loue for our loue is but a repercution of that loue wherewith hee striketh on our hearts Then in the next verse he layeth out the loue he bare to them in the owne greatnesse and that by comparison No man can haue a greater loue than this that he lay downe his life for his friend but I haue laide downe my life for you there yee see what a loue I beare to you The greatest token of loue in the worlde is when a man is content to lay downe his life for another Indeede it is a great token of loue when a tender friende will laye downe his life for his friend Rom. 5. vers 7. Scarcely will a man lay downe his life for the just but when a man will be content to giue his life for his enemy that is a greater token of loue there is not such a token
owne example to them to mooue them to loue The greatnesse of his loue to them hee setteth downe in comparison I layde downe my life for you then there cannot bee a greater loue than that I beare to you And lest they should doubt of his friendship Yee are my friendes sayeth hee and therefore my death appertaineth vnto you And lest that friendship shoulde seeme to stande in worde onelie hee subjoyneth a condition Keepe my Commaundement if ye would be my friendes In this Text we haue read in the beginning thereof it might haue bene said by the Disciples they were rather to be called seruants than friends The Lord meeteth this and sayth Hencefoorth call I you not servantes for why this is the condition of a seruant he knoweth not the will of his Master the Master will not call him to his counsell but I whatsoeuer thing I haue heard of my Father being in the bosome of the Father I haue reuealed it to you and therefore I call you friendes The meaning of the Text is easie I obserue this It is true indeed the Disciples of Iesus Christ they were seruants and will bee seruantes to him foreuer If yee will seeke the ground of it it is not onely the creation for the creature is a seruant all the Angels of Heauen are creatures therefore seruants but the chiefe grounde why they were seruants was by vertue of that redemption When they were solde to sinne and to the Deuill the Lord payed for them a precious ransome Rom. 14. vers 9. The Lord died for vs and reuiued and all to this ende that hee should haue dominion ouer the quicke and the dead and bee Lord ouer them whom hee hath redeemed 2. Corin. 5. vers 15. Paul sayeth Considering the Lord hath died for me and risen from hencefoorth I will not liue to my selfe but to Christ So thus the Apostles were seruantes to Christ another way also they were his seruantes by their calling were they not Ambassadours of Christ Nowe an Ambassadour is aye a seruant to him who sendeth him The Apostles of Christ were seruants by creation by redemption and by vocation But by this manner and kind of seruice that they are seruants by redemption and vocation they are not seruants only but friends Whosoeuer they be that are redeemed by the blood of Iesus Christ they are not onely seruantes but friendes they sit in counsell with the Lord whome the Lord hath redeemed they get leaue to come in to the Chamber of the Bridegrome And as Iohn the Baptist sayth Chap. 3. vers 29. As friendes to the Bridegrome they stand in the Bridegromes Chamber and heare him and rejoyce they heare him sweetly Yea hee counteth vs more than friendes the Lord maketh vs his Brethren They are Sonnes of adoption and as they are Sonnes they get the Spirit of adoption testifying to them that they are Brethren Rom. 8. vers 15. They crie Abba Father But yee will aske Wherefore is it then that the Lord will not call them seruants but friendes I answere The Lord hath respect of the common sort of seruantes or rather of slaues In those dayes the Masters communicated not their counsell to them but commanded them vnder such a paine to doe their will Hee respecteth this and hee denieth such seruitude to his Disciples It is true in this world there are not onlie seruants that are brethren to the Lord but the Lord hath manie slaues men and women 2. Timoth Chap. 2. vers 20. In a great house there are not onlie vessels of golde and siluer but also of wood and of leame some to honour some to dishonour All this world is the House of the Lord and in this worlde hee hath some seruantes in an honourable ranke and manie slaues yea moe than seruantes who are free the world is full of slaues Now these slaues they are bound to seruice by vertue of creation so is the Deuill As for the redemdtion these slaues haue no part of it and so it followeth that hauing no part of that redemption they haue no friendship with him and being no friendes they are no brethren they gette not that blessed Spirite but that Spirite which in the eight Chapter to the Romanes is called the Spirite of bondage and slauerie which maketh them to feare for vengeance They serue Christ but all that seruice is euill they are murthering men they committe adulterie their mouthes are full of blasphemie all their seruice is to euill and it is but the breaking of the Lordes Commaundement yet it is his seruice In the second Chapter of the Actes of the Apostles and the thirteenth verse and Chap. 4. vers 28. The Deuill and all his instruments can doe nothing but that thy hand hath ordained The Lord hath decreed all to be done they shall gette their rewarde for doing The Disciples were free seruants of the Lord as for slaues they were not Seeing all must bee his seruantes wee ought carefullie to consider what sort of vessels and in what ranke of seruantes wee are The Apostle Paul when hee hath tolde of this difference whereof wee shewe in the great house in the second Epistle of Timothie Chap. 2. vers 30. hee subjoyneth a token whereby a man shall know whether hee bee a vessell of honour or dishonour Men shall well know whether they bee ordained to slauerie or not Looke if they bee cleansed from the filth of this worlde looke if they be sanctified vessels to work good in the house of the Lord and if thou bee a foule vessell who can doe no good saye with thy selfe I haue no warrand that I haue to doe with the Lord Iesus and saye that thou art a vessell to destruction And blessed is that soule that feeleth some piece of desire with joye to doe well for they haue a warrande that they are vessels of honour and that they shall bee in Heauen with the LORD So sanctification is the most infallible token of our election and justification Whereas hee sayeth All thinges that I haue heard of my Father haue I made knowne to you I marke this That Christ who came out of the bosome of his Father reuealed to his Disciples the whole counsell of God concerning the saluation of the worlde which the Apostles preached thereafter fully to the worlde for the holy Spirit called all thinges to their remembrance which they had heard of the Lord Iohn 14. vers 26. And Paul Act. 20. vers 27. professeth that he had kept nothing backe but hee had shewed them all the counsell of God It may be asked whether all thinges that Christ himselfe preached and that the Apostles thereafter preached bee fully set downe in writ I answere All things according to the matter and substance albeit not in as many wordes are left in register and wee affirme That if Christ himselfe were here present hee would say no more write no more change nor alter nothing according to the substance In the next verse
hee beginneth to giue an ordinance to preach after his departure as yee reade in the 28. Chapter of Matthew vers 19. Before he lay downe the ordinance hee premitteth some words to prepare the hearts of his Disciples to accept of it J haue chosen you and ye haue not chosen mee therefore I haue ordained yee should goe out and bring out fruit As the Lord would say I haue chosen you to be Apostles to me before yee thought such a thing I sought you first and ye sought not mee I preuented you and so this office is of my grace there is no cause in you but the whole is ascribed to mee Was Peter seeking Christ when hee was fishing Was Matthew seeking Christ when hee was sitting at the Table with the Publicanes Matth. 9. vers 9. Had Paul any mind of Christ when hee was going to Damascus to persecute the poore Saincts of God It is a good thing to knowe howe much Paul acknowledged this grace Looke the first Chapter to the Gal. vers 15. When it had pleased the Lord to separate mee from my mothers wombe he called me by his grace to reueale his Sonne to me that I might preach him amongst the Gentiles See in howe pitthie words he setteth it downe The ground of Pauls calling was the good wil of God and higher the eternall separation of him from his mothers wombe and last hee commeth to the grace of God But this is the thing I marke We see the Lord he groundeth his ordinance to his Disciples vpon his owne free grace In election the Lord will haue all our calling to depend vpon his mercy only hee will haue his grace to preuent vs. I am founde of them who sought me not Who dare say I sought the Lord before he sought me He will be the first caller of vs to the end that he should haue a right to command vs what hee pleaseth Another ende that hee commanding vs to doe it with our whole hearts wee should giue obedience and say Lord I will answere thee Bee not deceiued the Papists are full of vanitie they labour to set vp men with pride to disobey God that doctrine they teach maketh men proude for when they speake of workes of preparation before their calling and of a free-will when they are called whereto tendeth this doctrine but to bereaue God of that power hee hath ouer vs Let this enter into our hearts once We haue not all our grace of God the Deuill seeketh no better they thinke not that they are altogether debt-bound to God and if they doe him any seruice they thinke he is in their common The way to keepe our hearts in humilitie and to dispose them in lowlinesse is to thinke nothing of our selues they that thinke that they haue nothing in nature but rebellion and hatred of all grace they ascribe all to God and prayse him and they will say Lord seeing I haue no grace except thou giue mee it and if thou bid mee suffer I will suffer ten thousand deaths But weigh the words In these words that they should goe and bring out fruit hee alludeth to the Vine tree what is that to bring out fruite that is they shall vantage and win soules to God and of all fruites it is the best to win lost soules to Iesus Christ to dwell with him in Heauen to drawe them out of that damnation he ordaineth that they should not begin only but that their fruit should abide that is they should continue all the time of their life to win soules to Iesus Christ and should continue vnto the ende Nowe knowe this It is not enough in any calling once co begin to doe well to fructifie but there must be perseuerance to the end the ende of all our well doing must bee with our last ende Let our labours in this life and our life goe together At all seasons a tree will not bring out fruite but it is required in a Christian that hee bring euermore out fruit at all times they haue no season by another And as this is requisite in all men so chiâ—fely is it requisite in them who are called to the Ministerie that they bee winning soules and aye doing good one way or other no rest for a Minister but of all men it is most requisite that hee doe good Paul sâ—â—th 2 Timot. 4. vers 2. Preach the word in season and out of season that is no rest for thee Timothie And truely the Apostle Paul himselfe aboue all others preassed and endeuoured in hiâ— calling in the Ministerie to be faithfull and hee thirsted so earnestlie for that high price of Gods calling that he neuer looked behind him but aye ran till he came to the ende of the race and when hee came to the ende he saith I haue ended my course Now that man is happie in this life that layeth this grounde There is no resting for mee heere I must not sit downe I am in a course going to Heauen and so with an holy courage goeth forwarde running on in his pilgrimage for in the ende hee shall get that Sabbath day of rest and he shall eate sweetlie the fruits of his trauels But if thou restest in this life and wilt not labour in thy calling in this life and seekest thy rest in sinne for let him sitte ydle he shall rest in sinne and wickednesse thou shalt not get rest afterwarde There is no soule that will sit downe in the race that shall rest with God in the Heauens Alace we set not that crowne of glorie before our eyes and that is the cause wee runne not but blessed is that soule that will take paine In the end of the verse to mooue them to doe well in their calling he giueth them another argument Whatsoeuer they should aske in his Name they should get it The world wanteth grace for fault of asking So the Lord would saye Goe forwarde and what yee shall aske in my Name at my Father for without faith in him wee will not be heard he will giue it you The Lord obscurely would meete a doubt It is hard for vs to doe well in this worlde howe many impedimentes are in man and howe many without him And so ere thou doe any good these must bee remooued So they might haue said It is hard for vs being so few to goe out into the world it is hard for vs to begin and farre harder to perseuere To this hee answereth Aske at my Father in my Name and whatsoeuer ye shall aske in my Name yee shall get it Well doing is gotten by begging and he or shee that will begin to doe any good turne must beg it at the handes of him who hath grace to giue So well doing beginneth at prayer and continuance in well doing dependeth vpon continuance in prayer Thou who wouldest continue in well doing be aye praying and aye asking Paul Ephes 6. vers 18. exhorteth the Christian man of euery ranke to stand continuallie in Armour
There is neuer a soule that is condemned or goeth to Hell that can pretende ignorance because their ignorance is voluntary It is true that ere euer a man goe to Hell he is blinded and the eyes of him are taken away by his owne corruption But it is also true that ere euer a man die his mouth shall bee closed and hee shall not haue a worde to speake in the daye of judgement No damned soule shall haue a word to speake in that day when that voyce is pronounced against them they shall passe awaye with the greatest shout that euer was because they dare not pretende ignorance for his ignorance shall bee inexcusable Any man would thinke that if any were excused for ignorance that the Gentiles would be excused yet the Apostle saieth Rom. 1. vers 21. There is not a Gentile that died but their conscience shall make them inexcusable because of the light of nature that they had into them Looke then to the sharpnesse of the judgement of God And if thou hadst no more but the light of nature all these creatures shall stande vp against thee condemne thee though there were no more to condemne thee If that light of nature make men inexcusable in that great day let vs take heed how we heare the Scriptures for if the Gentiles were inexcusable what shall bee the estate of the people who haue not onely the light of nature but that spirituall light from Heauen reuealed by the mouth of Iesus Christ Shall that soule speake a word in that day Therefore I beseech you in the bowels of Iesus Christ to receiue knowledge or else it were better for vs that wee had neuer heard of Christ and better shall it be with the Gentiles and with Sodome and Gomorrha than with vs the greater light the greater condemnation Therefore as wee would see Heauen let this light shine in our heartes that wee may bee transformed from the course of the world and shine before Christ in newnesse of life Nowe in the next wordes hee giueth the seconde argument of that hatred and aggreageth it more They who hate mee hate the Father also And he is speaking of the obstinate Iewes who pretended a loue to God We heard heretofore that the hatred of the world against the Disciples of Christ was against Christ himselfe the hatred that extended to the one part extended also to the other Now we heare that the hatred of the world against Christ extendeth to the Father also and that hee who hateth Christ hateth God also And euen as the Iewes hated the Disciples because they sawe some grace of Christ in them and because they were indued with his Spirite for the worlde will neuer hate one that is his owne so for that same cause hateth the world Christs members yea the hatred of the world against Christ himselfe was for none other cause but because they saw God dwelling in him bodily they saw that glorious Godhead dwelling in the nature of man howbeit they cast vp his kinred to him yet they hated him not because of the fleshe but because God dwelt in him The thing that the men of this world hate most is the God of Heauen if they hate any creature of God it is for Gods cause It is a wonderfull thing that such a thought can be in the hart of the creature against the Creator Let vs then see the cause God is light saith Iohn 1. epist 1. vers 5. And whatsoeuer man in the world doth wickedly he hateth the light deadly yea if it were but the day light and the light of the Sun hee hateth it because it craueth a decent behauiour Rom. 13. vers 13. And the wicked soule craueth aye filthinesse and much more they hate the light of the worde of God because it pierceth into the consciences of men it stingeth them and then most of all they hate God himselfe who is the light when hee beginneth to shine vpon their consciences they find such an horror dread our that they would wishe him out of the worlde so vehementlie they hate him they can abide to see the Deuil or any creature but they cannot abide the sight of God Now looke our nature darknes light sight not so much heat cold fight not so much together as God and our nature and this battell shall neuer haue an ende no not when the miserable catiue is in Hell Whereon riseth Hell but vpon the dissention betwixt the Creator and the creature So this battell shall neuer take an ende except it please God of his grace who made light to shine out of darknesse to inlighten and to reforme the soule and to scatter this palpable darknesse wherein wee are wrapped I goe forwarde to the thirde argument If I had not wrought such works among them which none other man in this world did they wold not haue had sinne The argument then is taken from his workes They sawe Iesus Christ to bee such a man as there was neuer the like of him They sawe that diuinitie in him and this sight aggreageth their hatred By the workes I vnderstand all the prooues the Lord gaue of his Diuinitie to the worlde whether they were the miraculous workes in restoring the blinde to sight the lame to limmes the deafe to eares or it was his holy life in the worlde Neuer man liued so holily and heauenly as he for he saith Iohn 5. vers 36. My works testifie of â—e that I am not a man only And indeede not only those who were his friendes and his Disciples and seruantes tooke this vp Iohn saith We saw him full of grace and veritie and wee saw his glorie like the glorie of the onely begotten Sonne of God John 1. vers 14. but also his very enemies saw it when as the souldiours came to take him they said Neuer one spake as he speaketh John 7. vers 46. His words bound the mens hands and the Pharisees who were his enemies were compelled to say If he had beene a sinner he could not haue healed the blind John 9. vers 16. And so we who now liue howbeit we see him not bodily working wonders in the world thereby to perswade or to conuince vs yet by this worde of the Crosse preached which to his owne is the power and wisdome of God we are perswaded that Christ is the only Sonne of God there is such a Majesty in it And so if there were no more to testifie vnto vs but this word of the Gospel it conuinceth the consciences of all men that the Lord of whom it is spoken is not man only but God also Then hee saieth They haue both seene and haue hated both mee and my Father There is a maruell that they knowing God they hated God it would seeme tollerable if they knewe not God to hate him but to know him and hate him it is a thing not to bee comporteth with It was saide of before that the worlde who hated
world but him who had the greatest power in the world And so in judging him the holy Spirit conuicteth the worlde That hee was the Iudge of the worlde Colloss 2. vers 15. it is saide When hee hung vpon the Crosse he sate most gloriously in a Chariot There was neuer an Emperour who was carried in such a glorious Chariot as the Lord howbeit hee was abject in the sight of the worlde In that Chariot hee taketh the Deuils and taketh all their power and leadeth them in triumph and maketh an open showe of them So there is his victory which hee gotte ouer the Deuill the prince of this world Indeede I grant that the Deuill as yet hath a great power in this worlde Ephes Chap. 2. vers 2. And hee runneth about like a roaring Lion yet he is ouercome and chained in darknesse Iud. 6. That is Hee is in chaines of terrible horrour and anguish howbeit hee will deceiue men women and make them to thinke that he is free to doe what he will be lies he is in a great horror Now the godly who find the mortification of that sinfull nature find that the Deuil is ouercome for except the Deuill were ouercome sinne would reigne in the worlde for the kingdome and tyranny of the Deuill and the kingdome of sinne and death are euer conjoyned So the godly who find that the old man is crucified finde that the Deuill is ouercome The vngodly also in whom the Deuill the prince of this world reigneth 2. Corint 4. vers 4. they are conuicted in their consciences That the Lord hath ouercome the Deuill The Murderers Blasphemers Adulterers c. are conuict by the light of the Gospel That Sathan whom they serue as as many slaues is but a slaue himselfe vanquished by Christ Iesus and bound with chains of darknesse albeit thorowe induration and malice of their heartes they prefer his bondage to the liberty of the Kingdome of Christ And I denounce In the Naâ—e of the Great GOD of Heauen If they continue their portion shall bee with the Deuill the Lord Iesus shall be auenged on them For albeit the Lord Iesus be in Heauen sitting at the right hand of that glorious Majesty yet hee leaueth not his poore members destitute of comfort As before hee said I will not leaue you comfortlesse as soone as he went to Heauen he sent downe his Spirit by whom hee reigneth in the worlde Nowe that Spirit is either conuerting the soules of men to Christ or else he is conuicting and condemming the obstinate And bee thou assured that if the holy Spirit conuert not thy soule by this worde hee shall conuict thee and stoppe thy mouth and keepe thee in chaines to that great Iudge the Lord Iesus and thou shalt bee so conuict in this world that thou shalt not haue a worde to saye in that great Day Paul speaketh of this 2. Cor. 10. vers 5. Those who will not bee conuerted but remaine disobedient I shall cause vengeance light vpon them and I shall bee the sauour of death vnto death to them So either shalt thou bee conuerted by the worde or else bee conuicted and condemned Now when he hath dipped into this doctrine hee cutteth off the speach and saieth J haue many moe things to speake to you but ye cannot beare them now That is ye are not capable of them now There were other causes no doubt that here vrged him to cut short his language as namely because the houre of his death was at hand as Chap. 14. vers 30. Another was because as hee saieth Chap. 15. vers 15. All thinges that I haue heard of my Father haue J made knowne vnto you and therefore now hee would not insist to repeate or expound theâ— heere but hee remitteth farder reuelation to the Spirite Foolishe therefore are the Papistes who grounde on this place their Traditions for all grace and power to vnderstand anie thing of Iesus Christ and of the saluation of man is of the Spirit The Lord knew well what power he hath giuen to euerie one to vnderstand the waye of saluation and according therevnto hee measureth his instruction hee submitteth himselfe to their rudenesse and capacitie If thou be an Infant hee will not giue thee solide and strong foode but Milke So hee willeth a Minister to measure the doctrine conforme to the grouth and power of the hearers The Ministers in euerie Congregation should know who are Infants and who are not and accordinglie vse discretion This worde is to bee marked I haue manie thinges to tell you and yet I will not tell you them now The Minister should instruct the soberest in meanest thinges and yet he should subjoyne this There is an higher mysterie if thou werest capable thereof that they may desire to growe in knowledge Some foolishe men will saye If I had the Creede and Pater noster and the Commandementes I care not for more knowledge that will not serue thee no no as thou gettest a sight of Christ so shouldest thou haue a great desire to receiue farder grouth and in-sight and striue to get a perfection for albeit wee appeare to our selues sometimes to haue cunning and knowledge enough yet it is but little which the best of vs hath in respect of that which wee should haue for heere wee see but in a part wee knowe but in a part Reade 1. Corinth 13. vers 9. We should therefore neuer be content of the knowledge we haue but should aye striue to get more and with all these Preachinges striue to get Iesus Christ and to see his face more and more as it were in a glasse till once our fayth bee turned into sight and then wee shall get sacietie of knowledge Howe dangerous a thing it is to a man who hath gotten but little knowledge there to bide the Apostle to the Hebrewes Chap. 6. vers 4. declareth for there he denounceth an heauie judgement against those who haue gotten a piece af knowledge and stand there yea and fall away from it hee saieth there is no place of repentance for them And indeed it is not possible but if a man gette once a solide taste and sight of those heauenlie thinges but hee will striue most earnestlie to haue a farder knowledge sight and fore-tasting of them night and daye euen till hee get full sacietie of joye and glorie 1. Petr. 2 vers 2. Therefore I beseech you neuer to rest till yee get a sight of Christ by and aboue all knowledge that in him yee may haue all perfection To whome with the Father and the holie Spirit bee all praise honour and glory worlde without ende So bee it THE XIV LECTVRE OF CHRISTES DOCTRINE BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvi VERS 13.14.15.16.17.18.19.20.21.22 13 Howbeit when hee is come which is the Spirite of trueth hee will leade you into all trueth for hee shall not speake of himselfe but whatsoeuer hee shall heare shall hee speake and hee will shew you the thinges to
that onelie merite of Christ saye that the Spirit of God speaketh not by vs but the spirite of Antichrist for heereby are the spirites discerned hee that teacheth Christ onelie speaketh by the Spirit of Christ but hee who teacheth anie thing besides Christ hath the spirit of the Antichrist 1. Ioh. 4. vers 2.3 And this is the spirit that teacheth the Pope and his Clergie and therefore goe away from them or else yee will bee deceiued and one day yee shall see this justified and this day yee should heare with your eares the Lord crying Away out of Babylon as thou wouldest bee safe and see Heauen I haue cryed this oftentimes It might haue beene saide Shall not the Spirit reueale that doctrine hee hath receiued of the Father Hee meeteth that now and saith Whatsoeuer things the Father hath are mine Marke this It appeareth verie well out of this place that the holy Spirit is sent immediatelie of the Sonne and that he hath his direction of the Sonne our Sauiour this may comfort vs indeed the Father sendeth him but by the Sonne and therefore it is saide Hee shall sende him in my Name and againe Whom I shall send from the Father Now that which I speake of the Spirit of Iesus Christ I vnderstand it of the Apostles and of all the faithfull Ministers in the Kirke Wee haue all our commission immediatelie from our Lord Iesus Christ so the silliest Minister that is faythfull hath not his calling from the Father immediatelie but from the Sonne Ephes Chap. 4. vers 11. Hee therefore gaue some to bee Apostles and some Prophets and some Euangelistes and some Pastours and some Teachers And Paul speaking of himselfe calleth himselfe the Apostle of Jesus Christ and he addeth to by the will of the Father whereby hee telleth vs that hee was sent immediatelie from the Sonne and mediatelie from the Father What is the grounde of this The Father hath giuen his Sonne all power in Heauen and in Earth hee hath kept nothing from him All thine is mine as it is said in the next Chap. vers 10. And vpon this it commeth to passe that the holie Spirite commeth immediately from the Sonne and all the Apostles and Ministers in the Kirke are immediately from him and euen now hee sitteth like a King at the right hande of the Father I speake not this as if I affirmed that the Father had put off all power from himselfe wee must not thinke so no no for afterwardes hee saith All mine is thine so this hurteth not the Father And therefore these thinges which are giuen to the Sonne remaine in the Fathers handes But the Sonne is the Store-house of all grace and when the Father would giue grace hee taketh it out of the treasure of the Sonne and giueth it to vs by the hand of the Sonne The Father hath his glorie the Sonne hath his glorie and the holie Ghost hath his glorie but wee glorifie the Father as the Fountaine of all benefites the Sonne as Mediatour and the holie Spirite as our Sanctifier and wee giue them all one equall glorie amongst themselues because they are equall in Glorie and Majestie Therefore let vs glorifie the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost in this blessed Trinitie who liueth and reigneth world without ende Nowe to goe forwarde After hee hath fore-warned his Disciples of his departure and hath comforted them against that time promising that after his departure they should receiue the Comforter to wit the holie Spirite and therefore hee hath spoken much of the holie Spirite that shoulde come vnto them Nowe in these wordes hee continueth on in the same purpose and hee fore-warneth them of his departure and hee sayeth A little while and yee shall not see mee meaning that hee was to depart out of this worlde Then hee comforteth them in the next wordes Againe a little while and yee shall see mee meaning that after his departure hee should come againe in his Spirite and by his Spirite hee should giue them his presence and hee giueth the reason of this his presence for saieth hee J goe to my Father that is I am to passe vp to the Heauen and am to bee glorified and the Heauen shall not containe my glorie but it shall come downe to the Earth my Spirit wherewith I shall be filled shall come downe to you For albeit that Christ merited by his death all benefites to vs yet they come not to vs but by vertue of his Resurrection Ascension and Glorification for hee merited all thinges to vs as a Priest humbled on the earth but hee communicateth to vs the benefites which hee merited as a glorious King Nowe Brethren yee may see this of these wordes That the LORD hee neuer taketh his presence from his owne altogether if hee will take awaye his bodilie presence as indeede presentlie wee haue not his bodilie presence hee will recompence it with his spirituall presence for this is a sure thing The Godlie heere on the Earth cannot want some sight of CHRIST they cannot liue without some presence of IESVS CHRIST No there cannot bee a Kirke without some presence of him For first Howe is the Kirke made heere vpon the Earth Who maketh the separation Who but IESVS CHRIST Hee letteth such a number haue his presence and sanctifieth them by his holie Spirite and so maketh a Kirke And if there were not a continuance of his presence the Kirke coulde not stande There is not a member of the Kirke that coulde stand in holinesse if it pleased the LORD to withdrawe his presence Wee haue holinesse not of our selues but of the Spirite of the LORD IESVS CHRIST and if hee withdraw his Spirit from vs wee would become as prophane as the most wicked of this worlde So all our grace and all our standing commeth of the Spirit of Iesus Then marke this By what vertue receiue wee the Spirit of Iesus and that presence of Christ by his Spirit Wee receiue it in a word by vertue of his glorious Resurrection Ascension and Glorification in the Heauens for nowe being in the Heauens hee is full of glorie All the Angels in Heauen are nothing comparable to him in glory the Heauens are not able to containe his glory Now the head being full of glory a portion commeth downe from him and in some measure glorifieth the members And as Iohn sayeth Of his fulnesse wee all receiue a part Chap. 1. vers 16. And to the Ephesians Chap. 4. vers 8. Hee passed vp to the Heauens and filled vs all with his grace and so by the passing vp of Christ to the Heauen wee receiue the holy Spirit Therefore when thou considerest the Resurrection and Ascension of Iesus Christ it should moue thee to take a triall whether thou hast gotten the fruit of his Resurrection and glorification to see if thou hast gotten his holy Spirite in some measure or the graces of his holy Spirite for the Apostles by his Resurrection and
Ascension had hope that they should receiue the holy Spirite and his graces and so they did in effect And if thou find that thou hast not gotten the Spirit in no measure no illumination no reformation of thy corrupt nature sore may thine heart be for in respect of thee in vaine is hee risen and glorified Therefore as thou wouldest bee partaker of his glory striue to gette his holie Spirite ere thou goest out of this worlde or else thou shalt neuer get light nor life in the world to come Farder hence wee may see the Lord leaueth neuer altogether his owne Kirke for if hee giue not his bodilie presence yet hee will giue his spirituall presence for without his presence his Kirke his Sainctes on earth cannot â—aue a being for by reason of his presence the Kirke hath her beginning for what I pray you is the Kirke else but a societie of men and women seuered from the rest of the worlde by the presence of that holie Spirit whereby they are sealed Thus farre hath he partlie fore-warned them of his departure partly comforted them It followeth in the Text Then saâ—d some of his Disciples amongst themselues What is this that hee sayeth vnto vs A little while and yee shall not see me c. They are mooued at these wordes and some of them begin to whisper amongst themselues at the wordes which the Lord spake Yee see here a marueilous ignorance of the Disciples of Christ hee hath beene speaking to them so long and yet they vtter a great ignorance It is a wonderfull thing to see how blinded and how hardened a man will be before hee haue receiued the holie Spirit at the preaching of the Gospel euen at such voyces as would pierce stocks and stones Yet a man hearing with reason sense will conceiue no more of things heauenly than the stockes and stones I tell you this that no wordes no preaching if there be no more but wordes and preaching can make any man to conceiue heauenly thinges yea no admonition no threatning no iudgement if there be no more shall make the hardned heart to be the better The blindest thing in the world is the heart of man So except the inward Teacher come out of the Heauens illuminate mollify the heart al the preaching of the world shall do the hart no good but rather euil so that thou mayst see this to be true that the naturall man is not capable of the things that are of the Spirit of God but wheÌ„ it pleases the Lord t' accoÌ„pany his word with his Spirit theÌ„ two words shall do more good than a whole preaching before th' Apostles of Christ after they got this Spirit profited more in one day than all their dayes before So albeit thou heare many preachings except thou haue that inward Doctor into thine heart all auails not Therfore carry that inward teacher into thine hart chaÌ„ge him neuer so if thou want him run to this preacher or that if thou wast hardned before thou shalt be so still A sound in the eare wil do no more good than a blast of wind without the Spirit It follows Now Iesus knew c. He perceiues them wel enough and of what thing they were debating He answereth them gentlie I know would he say what ye are thinking and inquiring and then hee teacheth them more gently Might not the Lord haue bene angry with them who vnderstood him not at the end of the Preaching But the Lord as it was prophesied of him Isay 42. hee quenched neuer the smoaking Flaxe nor brake the bruised Reede he was euer about to intertaine grace and not to put it out All Teachers may take their Lesson here they ought not to cast off people howbeit they get no fruit of Preachinges let euer that worde bee driuen into their eares and let aye that seede bee sowne for he hath the Spirit and he will giue him when hee pleaseth and let both the auditor and the Preacher pray to God to giue the Spirit It is true indeede the seede of the worde of God will lie long lurking into the heart but at last the Spirit will put to his hand to the worde as yee heard Iohn 14. vers 16. and will make the worde to fructifie and to bud out not onely to the illumination of the soule inwardly but also to good workes outwardly Bee thou euer sowing that blessed seede bee euer preaching and then commit the successe of all to God When hee hath made a preface to them yee see thereafter with what great lenitie hee instructeth them both concerning his departing and concerning his returning Hee instructeth them by the effects both of the one and the other and they are these The first is Yee shall weepe and lament The other is The worlde shall rejoyce These are the effects of his departing Then he declareth his returning by the effect But your mourning shall bee turned into ioye That is I shall come againe and then ye shall haue matter of joye Ye see here a very effectuall kinde of teaching Hee spake this of before but nowe hee speaketh the same thing more effectually To speake of things barely and to propone them simply it is not so effectuall to mooue the mindes of the hearers as to declare the same by the effectes following that taketh a greater roote and impression in the heart As for example When wee are fore-telling that by all appearances the Lord Iesus is to depart out of this Land for wee are not worthie of him albeit this mooue vs yet this mooueth vs more when it is said It shall come to passe that thou shalt mourne thy selfe thou shalt weepe nowe laugh on as thou wilt woâ—full shall be thine ende and shame and confusion shall light vpon thee I denounce this to thee in the Name of God And againe yee thinke it a light thing to saye The Lord Iesus shall come but to saye Thou who mournest shalt rejoyce when hee shall come that mooueth more But nowe to come to the matter Yee shall weepe and lament and the world shall rejoyce Some shall be weeping and some laughing this is the difference Yee see the departure of Iesus Christ is a sorrowfull thing to the godly when Christ is awaye the godly are in sorrowe the pleasure of the godly is aye in the presence of Iesus Christ and therefore when they see that they want his presence they see nothing but matter of sorrowe and giue them all the pleasures of the worlde if they misse the Lord awaye they will haue no joye And by the contrary place them in all the sorrowes in the worlde if they get a sight of Iesus Christ they gette joye enough But on the other side the wicked and the vngodly who neuer tasted how sweet the Lord was neuer rejoyce but when they want the Lord Iesus out of their sight they haue no pleasure in his presence they haue neuer pleasure to heare of Christ
and obscurely Yet a little while and yee shall â—oâ— see mee and againe yee shall see me they vnderstoode him not nor wist not what hee spake Nowe the Lord warneth them of his departure in plaine speaking and hee sayeth in plaine wordes I am come out from the Father and came into the world againe J leaue the world and go to the Father Nowe Brethren take heede and yee shall marke a difference betwixt this fore-warning of the Disciples which is plaine and euident to their vnderstanding and the former forewarning which was obscure and not plaine to their vnderstanding Before hee proponed the matter in plaine talke hee proponeth sundrie consolations to prepare them against his departure that they might heare of his departure the more gladlie for it was an heauie thing for them to heare of his departure with whome they were so well and had such joye and such intertainment in this earth The Lord is verie loath Brethren to make the heartes of the Godlie sadde Hee is not onelie loath to make their heartes sadde and grieue them by death by afflictions and by crosses but hee is loath to speake the worde that would grieue them though it were but a worde to make them heauie hee is loath to vtter it vnto them and therefore ere euer hee doe to them anie thing grieuous sadde or heauie the Lord vseth to prepare their heartes to beare with it patientlie and to furnishe their heartes with comfort against crosses and tribulations that when persecution and affliction and sadde and heauie wordes should come they should beare all thinges the more patientlie and gladlie This is the Lordes custome So all men should beware to grieue the heart of anie man and chiefelie of the Godlie I warne thee bee loath to make the Godlie sadde rather we should incline to make the heart of the miserable creature joyfull than sadde I see euer thorow Paul in his writs this illumination hee euer inclineth to stirre vp the Godlie to rejoyce Reade him and yee shall see this Ye haue a notable example of him in the 2. Epistle to the Corinthians Chap. 1. vers 23. they accuse him verie sharplie that hee came not to them Hee answereth them with a great attestation Nowe the LORDE beare witnesse against my soule that I woulde not come to you to spare you And in the next CHAPTER hee sayeth That J should not make you sad for there was great matter of sadnesse amongst the Corinthians by reason of their euill behauiour for if I should make you sad who is there to make mee to reioyce So in a word we should incline to make the heart of a sinner joyfull and if wee should bee inforced to speake sad words as oftentimes wee are in this Countrey by reason of the manifolde and grosse sinnes reigning in it yet they should bee throwne out of vs Let them all bee in lenitie that in the matter of sadnesse they who heare them may finde loue in them Paul in the Epistles to the Corinthians and to the Galatians seemeth to bee sharpe against them at the beginning and progresse but in the end of the Epistles he vttereth a marueilous loue to them to raise vp their heartes to rejoycing Now to marke the forme how he proponeth this sad newes of his departure Hee sayeth not barely I will goe my way but first I come downe from the Father being equall with him in glory And nowe I goe to him againe to take vp my glory which I had with him before all beginning and it shall be for your good that I goe my way to Heauen to my Father for I shall sende you that Comforter In telling them this hee giueth them withall to vnderstand that they shall bee so farre from dammage and sadnesse when the Lord shall goe his waye that they shall rejoyce for hee shall goe to Heauen to the Father and bee more busie to doe them good than when he was with them in the earth So we learne here a forme of proponing sad newes vnto the godly we should propone them with such a conuoy that euen in sad wordes wee should present to the hearers some matter of joye and in reproofe loue and lenitie should appeare I will vse a familiare example now certainly we haue this day an occasion to tell heauy tidings and as Christ told to his Disciples that he was to depart shortly so wee may tell for ought wee see the glorious tidinges of the Euangel is to depart The Gospel is to depart there is sad tidings but howe shall I tell them in this forme that I haue saide for the comfort of the godlie The glorious Gospel of Christ shall shortly depart for the ingratitude of this Land there is sad newes But well is them who loueth Christ and is sad and mourneth for his departure for they shall rejoyce And so on the contrary woe is them who is not sad at the departure of Iesus Christ and woe to them who loueth not this glorious Euangel and woe to them who putteth it away and are the authors thereof Woe to the Noble men and lords of this Land howbeit they bee leaping through senselesse securitie in their pride yet their judgement was neuer so neare them for pride goeth before destruction Now thus much for the words of the Lord. In the words following we haue the answere of the Disciples vnto the Lord He hath spoken plainly to them that hee will goe his way Now say they thou speakest plainly thou speakest no parable thou speakest plainly that thou wilt goe thy waye that any man may vnderstand This is the first part of the answere They vnderstand nowe when hee speaketh plainly but they wist not what hee spake before when he spake in parables Well Brethren it is good to speake of Christ and of the waye to saluation plainly that the poorest that heareth may vnderstand It is not enough that thou takest heed to deliuer sound and true doctrine but plain doctrine and that this doctrine which is sound and true bee spoken in such words as becoÌ„meth Thou oughtest not only to look that the mater bee sound but also to take heede to the words as Paul 1. Cor. 2. We speake those things that God hath gratified in Jesus Christ we speak them not in humane words but in powerful words of the Spirit The Spirit hath ay his own mater as the mater is heauenly so the words must sauour of HeaueÌ„ of the Spirit for as the Spirit hath his own mater so hath he his own words The words must be euident plain that the vnlearned may be capable of them We haue many places of Paul agreeing to this In that Chap. vers 4. going before What was my language wheÌ„ I came to you saith he it was not in humane eloqueÌ„ce but in spirituall power that is I spake so that I made an oculare demonstration And 2. Cor. 3. vers 12. Hauing such confidence we speak plainlie And Chap.
4. vers 3. If this Gospel bee hid it is hid to them that perish So say I this day if this Gospel be hid it is hid to them who goe to perdition and thy perdition is sealed vp if thou seest not this light into thy soule vnderstandest it not Into the 3. Chap. to the Galatians he saith he preached so plainly that in a manner hee crucified Christ before their eyes that is hee made such an oculare demonstration of the crucified man Christ that they might haue perceiued him euen as he was crucified on the Crosse So say I Brethren as we should striue to sinceritie of doctrine in the light so wee should striue to deliuer it so euidently and to tell it in such plainnesse that it may be plaine to the most vnlearned for it is no small joye that commeth to the heart of them who would faine vnderstand and see that light when they heare the word and doctrine deliuered plainly And on the contrary when the doctrine is not plaine it intangleth them who haue will to vnderstand and they get no joy thereof but they are left in heauinesse sadnesse Paul saith 1. Cor. 14. vers 19. J had rather speake fiue wordes with mine vnderstanding than ten thousand in a strange tongue to none edification But I goe forward In the next part of their answere they professe a wonderfull knowledge to be in the Lord and that hee was the searcher of heartes Nowe say they wee knowe that thou knowest all things and needest not that any man should aske thee This they saide because that in that parable which hee spake of before Vers 16. A little while and yee shall not see mee and againe a little while and yee shall see mee they wiâ—t not what hee spake but doubted amongst themselues and they thought to aske at him what was the meaning of it Yet he preuented them and tolde them that which they would haue asked at him Thou not onely answerest say they when thou art asked at but also thou answerest when none asketh at thee What gather they of this That hee is the searcher of the heartes of men and women Wee belieue therefore say they that thou art come out from the Father because say they wee see thou art more than a man thou knowest our mindes and what is in our heartes and that no man knoweth and therefore of necessitie thou must come from the Father Wee haue to try a little this faith of the Disciples it would seeme at the first face to be a good faith a good confession they giue but surely will yee looke the answere of Christ subjoyned in the next Vers yee shall finde it not to haue beene a firme and solide faith They got little thanke for that faith And if yee marke the ground of this faith ye shall find it of little auaile Indeede if they had said thus Because thou tellest vs thou came from the Father we will belieue thee it had bene better but we belieue thee Why Because thou hast told vs what was in our mindes and thoughts So this faith is grounded more vpon a wonder than on the words of Christ This matter offereth vs large occasion of speaking but I will be short for the present Wonders and miracles may well prepare thee to belieue and may confirme faith when it is gotten but all the wonders in the world cannot worke faith All the works of God both ordinarie and extraordinarie of his infinit wisdome power and justice woulde neuer make thine heart to settle on him and belieue in him truelie and if thou gettest no more The Gentiles in the worlde before CHRIST came they sawe GOD his power wisdome justice prouidence c. by the workes of his creation yet they cast him off and belieued not Paul sayeth 1. Cor. Chap. 1. vers 21. Like as it pleaseth not the world to know God in the wisedome of God that is to saye in the creation a wonderfull and infinite wisedome it pleased God to saue them that belieue by the foolishnesse of preaching for what is this word and this preaching of the Crosse of Iesus Christ to the worlde and to them that perish but a foolish and idle speach But what is it that worketh faith in the heart of man and woman None outward thing no such power as is vttered in miracles but it is the worde of the Crosse of Christ that worketh fayth which illuminateth and openeth our heartes Hee that was borne blind Chap. 9. vers 1. thorowe the miracle of getting his sight beganne indeede to thinke well and reuerently of Christ but yet hee belieued not till Christ instructed him by his word saying Belieuest thou in the Sonne of God Now we come to Christes answere he refuteth this their faith whereof they bragged so greatly Doe yee belieue now As hee would say Yee thinke nowe that yee haue faith enough but yee deceiue your selues for the time shall come that ye shall all leaue me how then can your faith bee sure Then marke heere it is an vnstable and vanishing faith that is grounded and leaneth on miracles for such a faith cannot abide the persecution Yea I say farder oftentimes it turneth to persecution Wee haue an example of this Chap. 2. vers 23. where it is said Manie belieued in his Name when they saw the wonders that hee wrought but what followeth Did Christ trust to them No it is saide hee would not commit himselfe to them because hee knewe them well enough hee knewe what was within them they were not to trust to A question may bee heere moued whether if the faith of the Apostles was grounded on miracles only or not To this I answere Their faith was not grounded onely on miracles but also on the worde their faith was not euanishing and temporall but a true and justifying faith for when Christ saide to his Disciples Whom say yee that I am Peter in the name of the rest answered Thou art the Christ the Sonne of the liuing God Matthâ— 16. vers 16. But it is also true that their faith was mixed with corruption and earthly conceites they trusted in him for some carnall respects for so long as he was with them they liued in ease they were subject to no crosses nor they sawe no cause of sorrowe or mourning for when the Disciples of John the Baptist came to him and asked him why his Disciples fasted not as they and the Pharisees did The Lord answered them Howe can it bee that the Children of the Bridegroome should mourne so long as they are in the Bridegroomâ— Chamber And besides this they looked that he should be a worâ—â—lie King and haue great honours into this worlde So I 〈…〉 worde that their faith and confidence for a great parte 〈…〉 worldly respect That he should be a King in Hierusalem and whâ— so great Courteours as they Though there were no more to tâ—stifie that their faith for the moste parte was fleshly but
this that they had a peartnesse and boasting of faith it were sufficient In the 26. Chap. of Matth. vers 33.34 when the Lord saith Verilie verilie yee shall all bee offended in mee this night what saieth Peter in the name of the rest Shall wee leaue thee Wee shall die with thee So hee and the rest boasteth of their faith Well sayeth the Lord Peter thou boastest now remember that ere the Cocke crow thou shalt denie mee thrise So though there were no more but this boasting of faith it testifieth that their faith was more fleshly than spirituall for worldly fleshly confidence is ay proude so all this cōfidence is with pride but that spirituall faith and confidence is aye with lowlinesse And O how lowly a faithfull man will be he will aye feare and feele his owne weaknesse Hee that hath the greatest faith in Christ Iesus hath the greatest lowlinesse and feare for the greater the faith bee hee will haue the greater sense of his owne weaknesse Yee see howe Paul in the 11. Chap. to the Rom. vers 20. speaking to the Gentiles saieth Bee not proude thou standeth by fayth stand with feare where feare is not there is no faith in Iesus Christ the man who hath a sense of his owne weaknesse gripeth fastest to Christ So yee reade of the man in the Euangel when as the Lord said vnto him Belieuest thou He saith J belieue Lord helpe mine vnbeliefe So hee or shee that belieueth in Christ will haue a sense of weaknesse for the power of God is aye with a feare and dread dread I saye of their weaknesse lest in this battell which wee haue against nature nature preuaile ouer the Spirit This is the nature of him or her who hath true faith in Iesus Christ Marke the words hee sayth Beholde the houre commeth and is already come that yee shall bee scattered euerie man to his owne and shall leaue mee alone Yee would maruell hee was euen nowe comforting them and nowe hee driueth them downe and sayeth to them Yee shall leaue mee that is euery one of them should depart from him and seeke their owne shelter This is great matter of dejectour Brethren looke howe needfull it is to raise vp an heart which is casten down and to giue comfort to a comfortlesse soule as needfull is it to cast downe the heart which is puffed vp with vaine conceit and if the proude heart bee casten downe in mercy it is for the weale of the creature There is nothing more meete in this worlde to prepare vs against the daye of triall than the dejection of the soule for heere the Lord is preparing his Disciples against the day of affliction that their faith should be grounded not on the workes but on the words of Iesus Christ There is nothing more needfull than to trie thy faith wel and ay look down to thine heart and looke well to this that thy confidence rise not on flesh and blood There are many whose confidence leaneth on flesh and blood and on nature thinking that they are strong and stout Take heede that thy confidence bee not on flesh and blood but on the Spirite of Iesus Christ and there is nothing better against the daye of persecution than to put a difference betwixt the motions of the fleshe and the motions of the Spirite and the strength of the fleshe and the strength of the Spirite For what was Peters bragging but the strength of the flesh For the strength of the flesh will beguile a good man So prepare thy selfe this way in trying thy selfe for and if thou doest not this thou shalt neuer willingly suffer Yea when thou shalt bee brought before the fire then thou shalt start abacke Therefore striue aye to haue a sense of the weaknesse of thy nature I will glorie in my weakenesse sayeth Paul There is none strong in God but they who are weake in themselues And if thou bee strong in thy selfe in fleshe and bloode thou hast no strength of GOD and doubtlesse at one time or other thou shalt fall But when thou feelest thy weaknesse and sighest and gronest vnder the burthen thereof thou art strong Yee heare that after Paul seeking to be fred of his weaknesse which hee felt had gotten this answere My shrength sayeth Christ is perfected infirmitie Then sayeth hee I will glorie in mine infirmitie 2. Corinth 12. vers 9. Nowe in the next wordes left it should haue seemed grieuous to them that they should leaue him alone hee subjoyneth by waye of correction But I am not alone for the Father is with mee The thing which riseth of this is plaine and I propone it in as manie wordes The LORD IESVS was neuer left himselfe alone euen when hee was in greatest extreamitie and when the horrours of death were vpon him vpon the Crosse and when hee saide My GOD my GOD why hast thou forsaken mee His GOD had not left him Indeede it is true GOD kept himselfe close for a time and let the nature of man in soule and bodie suffer all extreamitie yet hee ceased not in the meane time to holde vp that nature of man vnder the infinite weight of dolour and wrath or else hee coulde not haue stoode and borne out that burthen to the ende Yet the LORD IESVS was left comfortlesse on the Crosse and a verie Martyre who suffereth for the trueth will haue greater joye in suffering than CHRIST had when he was on the Crosse This is true looke to Paul in the seconde Epistle to Timothie Chap. 4. vers 16. and 17. Howbeit hee was in great trouble yet the LORD gaue him comfort In my defence sayeth hee no man was with mee but all against mee GOD graunt it bee not layde to their charge yet GOD was with mee and strengthened mee and deliuered mee and shall keepe mee till his Kingdome So Paul had a wonderfull comfort when hee was brought before the Tyrant Nero. The cause of this difference is The LORD IESVS was punished for our sinne which he tooke vpon him The Lord Iesus was left comfortlesse because the Lord punished him for our sinnes When the Lord punisheth there is no consolation Will the Lord sende on thee sicknesse crosses afflictions c. to punish thee and take vengeance on thee for sinne thou shalt haue no joye but if hee be chastening thee thou shalt haue joy So the Lord Iesus because he suffered for thy sinne had no consolation for he had the paines of Hell on him and there is no joye in Hell essay it when thou wilt As for the Martyres that which they suffer is no punishment for sinne they suffer for the testimonie of the trueth and they haue a good conscience and the good conscience will bring joye with it for the Martyres will haue a greater joye in extreame affliction and exquisite tormentes than without affliction Now in the last Vers hee concludeth this communing with his Disciples and these are his words These thinges haue J spoken
vnto you that in mee yee might haue peace All tendeth to this ende that yee maye enjoye that peace and rest that gladnesse and joye thorowe the holie Spirite This joye bringeth with it a verie great ease and quietnesse Well there are manie eases in the worlde but neuer one wist what ease was in the soule but hee who findeth this ease that is thorowe a good conscience in CHRIST and that peace which commeth of the forgiuenesse of sinnes Woulde yee haue the true estate of a Christian man or vvoman There it is in one word That they are peaceable hearted and they are joyfull hearted The true Christian man hath the wonderfullest peace and joye in the soule that can be And this was the end of all the speaking of the Lord Iesus to his Disciples and this is the ende of the Gospel and of all our preaching to haue a good conscience and that peace and rest in the soule Nowe they neuer knew what rest and peace was but they who knowe what it is to haue a sore heart for sinne And O howe sore the conscience will bee tossed when it hath the taste of the judgement of God â— that body would giue a thousand worlds for a word of that peace for what is the peace in Iesus Christ It is the beginning of Heauen if thou beginnest not that peace heere thou shalt neuer see peace hereafter And this is the ende of all our sanctification and justification to get this peace in Christ And what is Heauen It is peace and rest with God that is our Heauen So that if thou haue no peace and rest in the soule and neuer findest that true peace in Iesus Christ and that Spirit of joye all this preaching is vaine to thee all is vaine to thee if thou gettest not that peace Take heed to it as yee would see this life in Christ and when thou hearest of this worde of peace looke thou preasse to goe home with a peaceable soule and if thou canst not get this peace bee sadde and mourne for it and thou shalt get it another time Bee this wayes exercised that thou mayest feele the fruites of this word Nowe lest they should thinke that this peace which hee promised them should want sorrow and that they should neuer be troubled he putteth this out of their mind and sayeth In the worlde yee shall haue affliction your peace shall be without peace The rest of a Christian is no rest your joye shall bee with sadnesse and your comfort with heauinesse inwardly yee shall haue joye but outwardly ye shall haue heauinesse This heauinesse which the godlie haue is so farre from that that it taketh away their pleasure that their joye riseth of tribulation and then they haue greatest joye when they are sorest vexed and in greatest tribulations Take heed to it came not the same to passe in the Disciples they had neuer such a joye as they had then when as soone after Christ departed and was glorified in the Heauens they were brought in before the Councill and scourged for the Name of Iesus Christ and commanded straitly that they should neuer speake in the Name of Iesus then they went out with joye that they were counted worthie to suffer for that Name They had not such ioye all the time that they were with Christ in the world Yet he giueth them a comfort against these tribulations Yet bâ—â— of good comfort all these afflâ—ctions shall haue an ende they shall ende with victory to you J haue ouercome the world If we looked not for an ende of these troubles howbeit wee had aye this peace with troubles yet it would be heauy to vs therefore the Lord comforteth them with this that in the end they shall haue a solide joy and all teares shall bee wiped away and they shall get the victory not in themselues but in him that hath gotten the victory The Lord Iesus is the only Conquerour and he it is that is only victorious and hath ouercome the worlde and the Deuil But as for vs his members 1. Epist Iohn Chap. 5. vers 4. this is the victory that hath ouercome this worlde euen our fayth Fasten thee on him who hath gotten the victory and then the Battell is perfected To speake it properly we haue not a battell with the Deuill to get the victory but to keepe Christ by fayth for the Deuill and all our enemies are ouercome and the battell is stricken and the fielde is wonne Christ sitting on the Crosse vanquished the Deuil and tooke him and ledde him captiue in a triumph all the Deuils are reserued in chaines to that great day So we haue not a battell for the victorie is wonne already but all our victory is to keepe fayth in him who hath ouercome our enemies and purchased the victory to vs and all the battels of the Deuill are to twin vs and Christ and all the battels wee haue with him are about fayth for if the Deuill be able to twin vs and this fayth we haue done with Christ and therefore al the exhortations of the Apostles are to stand in faith Looke the 6. Chap. to the Ephesians What then should I exhort you to or what shoulde bee our exhortations to them who are fighting And woe to them who are not fighting against these deadly enemies wee should all bee sweating in the battell Let euery one crie to another Sticke fast to Christ hold the gripe and let it not goe and hold on the way and striue on a little while and thou shalt brooke Iesus Christ and all his graces and thou shalt leaue ouer and repose and rest vpon him sweetly vntill that daye that he come and deliuer thee from all trouble then thou shalt be crowned with that Crowne of glory which hee hath purchased with his blood To him therefore with the Father and the holy Spirit be all praise honour and glory for euermore AMEN THE XVII LECTVRE OF CHRISTS PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvii VERS 1. THese thinges spake Iesus and lift vp his eyes to Heauen and saide Father that houre is come glorifie thy Sonne that thy Sonne also may glorifie thee WEE heard Welbeloued in the Lord Iesus Christ the large Sermon which the Lord hath to his Disciples from the beginning of the fourteenth Chapter of this Gospel to this present Chap. which is the seuenteenth Now in the seuenteenth Chap. he endeth his Sermon with an earnest Prayer to the Father For the better vnderstanding of this Prayer wee haue to know thus farre The Lord Iesus when he was in this world manifested in the fleshe abiding amongst the Iewes and conuersant with his Disciples he abode amongst them as an high Priest that eternall high Priest of whome all the high Priestes amongst the Iewes before his comming were onely but types and figures and when he came he put an end to all the types being the very bodie it selfe Nowe as it became the high Priest to make intercession
reprobate Looke the fifth Chapter of this Gospel The Father hath giuen the Sonne all authoritie and judgement and by him doeth adjudge to life the chosen and to death the reprobate So there is neuer a soule exempted from his judgement The Lord himselfe in the 28. Chapter of Matth. vers 18. hee extendeth his authority larger The Father sayth he hath giuen mee all authoritie in Heauen and in Earth So that Iesus Christ hath not only authority ouer man and woman but ouer the Angels in Heauen he hath power ouer them all and ouer the Deuils and at the Name of IESVS all knees must bow of things Heauenlie and Earthlie if they bow not they shall bee broken I shall tell you more which is very comfortable This authority which the Lord hath gotten in Heauen and in Earth is not as he is God onlie bowbeit principally it be as he is God but this power that hee hath gotten ouer the Angels is euen as hee is man howbeit they bee glorious and farre more glorious that men yet they are not so glorious as the man the Lord Iesus So I saye euen as he is man he is head and King of the Angels Looke the 5. Chapter of Iohn vers 27. The Father hath giuen the Sonne all authoritie and judgement as he is the Sonne of man not onely hath hee this power as he is God but euen that nature of ours wherewith he is clad hath this power It is a worthie thing to bee marked what the Lord gathereth of this authoritie In the 28. Chap. of Matth. vers 18. The Father hath giuen mee all authoritie in Heauen and Earth Theâ—fore goe out saith he and preach and baptize all Nations in the Name of the Father of the Son and of the holie Ghost So ye see on that princelie authoritie which the Sonne hath he sendeth out his Disciples to preach And all that the Apostles did in the worlde in preaching and baptizing they did it on the authoritie of Christ Iesus their Lord. There was neuer an Ambassadour that went with such a power as the Apostles of Iesus Christ had in the world And Brethren to come to our selues I say euen this day all this preaching of the Gospel and all this ministring of the Sacraments and Discipline all proceedeth of this princely and kingly authority of the Lord Iesus Marke it The closing vp of Heauen and the opening vp of Heauen to penitent sinners whether it bee by word or discipline all is grounded on an higher authoritie than all the authoritie of the worlde There was neuer a King or Prince that had so great authoritie as this whereon the Discipline according to the worde of GOD and exercise of Religion is grounded And they who contemne this preaching of the Gospel and ministring of the sacramentes and Discipline they contemne not the ordinance of man it were better for them to contemne all the authoritie of Kinges but they contemne the authoritie of the great GOD for in the Kirke there is none authoritie but Christes authoritie and all that is done is founded on this auâ—hority We say not on the authority of Kings or of the Pope The Lord hath not translated this authority to any creature and therefore the Pope hath but an vsurped authority As for the Minister he hath no authority in his own person but onlie in the Lord Iesus And this is the difference betwixt the Kirke and the Policie The Lord Iesus hath giuen a part of his authority to the King or to the Magistrate but the Lord Iesus hath not giuen any part of his authoritie to any of the Kirke In the Policie there are Kinges but in the Kirke there is none but the Lord Iesus And all that tyrannie in the kingdome of the Antichrist is but vsurped there is not a minute of the word of GOD that can be a ground to it When he hath layde downe the ground of life hee telleth who will get this life Will euery one get this life No no neuer one getteth this life from him but the soule that the Father hath pulled out of this world and put into his hand The Lord will know well to whom he will giue this life euerlasting It may be he will throw a Kingdome to a man and giue him these earthly things in great aboundance but hee will not giue to euery one the Kingdome of Heauen If ye will weigh the words ye shall see distinctlie the part of the Father and of the Sonne in the worke of saluation The Father giueth men to the Sonne that is the part of the Father J will giue them life euerlasting that is the part of the sonne First the Father of the Lord Iesus choosed out so manie as hee would haue safe in his Sonne Christ Iesus and then in time hee calleth on them whome hee hath chosen hee knoweth them well enough hee calleth them by his worde and draweth the soules of them vnto him for if they bee not drawne they will not come as hee sayeth in the sixt Chapter of this Gospel vers 44. No man commeth to mee but them whome the Father draweth Hee draweth them by his holie Spirite to the Sonne and then hee and the Sonne keepeth them to the daye of their full redemption and giueth them life euerlasting So yee may see in this place and in the Epistle of Iude at the beginning that all who are safe in Iesus Christ are first called by the Father To them sayeth Iude who are called and sanctified by GOD and are saued by IESVS CHRIST I marke on this what is the grounde of this authoritie where hee sayeth These a home thou hast giuen mee J will giue them life euerlasting Hee ascribeth this authoritie to the Father and hee sayeth hee will saue none but these whome the Father hath giuen him All the Brethren reade of IESVS CHRIST the Sonne of GOD in this Euangel and thorowe out the whole Gospel yee shall neuer reade of him where hee speaketh of anie thing that hee is doing hath done or shall doe but hee giueth the whole glorie of it to the Father What meaneth this This is the ground of it He had his commission from the Father He came from the Heauen to the Earth out of the bosome of the Father he was an Ambassadour sent from his Father Nowe it is good reason that an Ambassadour sent in an Ambassadrie not only in deed but also in worde honour his Prince otherwayes hee is but a traytor The LORD IESVS was an Ambassadour sent from the Father therefore in all his actions and in all his wordes hee honoureth his Father There is not one of vs all but wee haue a commission from GOD and is placed in a calling and there is not one of vs high nor lowe but wee are borne to doe some thing Then if the Sonne of God equall with God hauing a calling of his Father sought to glorifie God so let vs also in word and deed
of man Looke to this and in the meane time gather howe much wee are beholden vnto him What King would haue humbled himselfe so No there is no King who would haue put on a Beggars weed for a slaues cause let bee to humble himselfe so far Now looke how we are indebted to him yea if it were a thousand liues it is too little to giue for him who hath so humbled himselfe for vs. Nowe last yee see in what sense and meaning the Sonne of God seeketh this glory Hee seeketh not a glory which hee had not the time that he sought it for he had iâ—â—â—wayes from all eternity He sought not also to bee quite of the nature of man for then hee should not haue bene our Sauiour Hee seeketh not to be quite of the first cloude but of the second He seeketh to be quite of death and hee seeketh that that Godhead should glorifie the Sonne of man that the beames of that Godhead should strike out and glorifie the nature of man And indeede howe soone that Godhead that dwelt in him began to vtter it selfe when his head was lying low in the graue then the man getteth vp and life commeth into our nature And next when the Godhead vttered it selfe in that nature then that man is lifted vp to the Heauens And last when the Godhead vttered it selfe the man Christ is placed at the right hand of the Father and that nature of man shineth in such sort that it passeth all the glory of the Angels This is very comfortable Thou wilt say What recks me of all this glory and what is that to mee Howbeit that that man be glorified yet I abide here in the earth a vile body what recks mee if the worlde were glorified if I got not a share of it Now wilt thou take but once holde of that nature of man and once fix thine eye vpon it that is Wilt thou belieue in Iesus Christ God and man set thine heart on him that he first died for thee and secondly that he rose for thee belieue that all this was once done for thee then certainly as sure as the nature of man in Iesus died and was glorified as sure thou shalt bee glorified and as soone as thou touchest him the glorie shall strike out and ouershaddow thee in this life when thou lookest into the mirrour of his Gospel for wee see him here but in a mirrour it shall ouer-shaddow thee I say but when faith shall be changed into sight and wee see him face to face and sit fore-anent him and looke to his glorious face those glaunces which shall proceede from him as it is saide to the Philippians CHAP. 3. VERS 21. shall transforme thy vile bodie and shall conforme it to his glorious bodie There is such an effectualnesse in his power whereby hee subdued all thinges that if thou shalt gette a sight of him hee shall chaunge thy bodie in a moment and hee shall make it to shine more brighter than the Sunne Onelie belieue so long as thou art heere A man who hath faith in him shall see this glorie If thou gettest not a sight of Christ by fayth in this worlde thou shalt neuer see him heereafter to life and glorie So let vs belieue and stirre vp euerie one of vs another with exhortations that as euer wee would see glorie wee belieue in Iesus Christ To whome 〈◊〉 the Father and holie Spirit bee all honour glorie and pray 〈◊〉 world without ende AMEN THE XX. LECTVRE OF CHRISTES PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvii VERS 6.7.8 6 I haue declared thy Name vnto the men which thou gauest mee out of the worlde thine they were and thou gauest them mee and they haue kept thy worde 7 Nowe they knowe that all thinges whatsoeuer thou hast giuen mee are of thee 8 For I haue giuen vnto them the wordes which thou gauest mee and they haue receiued them and haue knowne surelie that I came out from thee and haue belieued that thou hast sent mee HItherto Welbeloued in the Lord IESVS in this Prayer the Lord hath prayed for himselfe that the Father would glorifie him To this purpose hee vsed sundry argumentes First sayeth hee The houre is come that is The houre of my death is at hand therefore Father glorifie mee Then hee sayeth Father if thou wilt glorifie mee I will glorifie thee therefore glorifie mee Yet farder If thou wilt glorifie mee J wll giue life euerlasting to these whome thou hast giuen mee therefore Father glorifie mee Yet marke I haue glorified thee on the Earth and I haue ended that worke which thou gauest mee to doe What resteth then sayeth hee But that thou O Father shouldest glorifie mee Then hee concludeth Therefore Father glorifie mee with thy selfe not in the Earth but in the Heauens with that glorie which I had with thee before the worlde was Nowe in the next parte of his Prayer the Lord prayeth for his Apostles eleuen in number Hee prayeth not for Iudas because hee was a reprobate There are two thinges which hee seeketh at the Father for them The first â—s That when hee shoulde goe his waye to the Heauen the Father shoulde keepe them from all euill in the worlde The seconde is That the Father shoulde sanctifie them to that worke which they were appointed vnto There are sundrie argumentes and reasons of this first parte of this Petition for his Disciples That the Father woulde keepe them and saue them Hee heapeth in the beginning manie argumentes as namelie from their calling and vocation from their election from that they were the Fathers from that they were giuen to him from that that they belieued the Worde and from that that hee was going to the Father He heapeth together these arguments reasons in praying for them that the Father would keepe and saue them But let vs marke the words narrowly and goe thorow euery argument and obserue such doctrine as shall be to our edification as God shall giue the grace He begins sayth first J haue declared thy Name vnto the men which thou gauest me out of the world So the first reason wherewith he moueth the Father to keepe them is from that hee had manifested vnto them the Name of the Father That is to saye That hee had called them by the Preaching of the glorious Euangel of IESVS CHRIST So our vocation and calling standeth in the manifestation of GOD in IESVS CHRIST by the preaching and hearing of the Gospel Wee are called when God and his will is manifested to vs by the preaching of the Gospel of Iesus Christ Well then if the Lord Iesus vseth this as an argument and reason to moue his Father to keepe them and to saue them now certainly when any person findeth that GOD calleth on them by the preaching of the Gospel as he is calling on you this day Then certainly they haue an argument and token that that God who calleth on them wil keepe and saue them both in this
liâ—e and in the life to come for all this preaching and hearing of the Gospel of Iesus Christ is not for nothing and the Lord neuer calleth man nor woman by the preaching of the Gospel for nothing by calling he vttereth that he wil keepe them as this day if hee call on you inwardly by his Spirit hee vttereth that he will keepe and saue you both in this life and in the life to come So that when one findeth that the Lord calleth them and offereth this Gospel vnto them they may conceiue an hope into their heart that the Lord will saue them Why Because the Lord is calling on them by his word This is a token say thou that hee will keepe mee in this life and in the life to come And if Brethren any that is called in this life man or woman attaine not to saluation and that the Lord keepe them not the fault is in themselues because when the Lord called on them they would not answere No not one of you wee saye shall perishe for fault of preaching but because ye made your selues vnworthie when the Lord cried yee would not heare him Ingrate and foolish soule thou shalt perishe because thou wouldest not obeye the Lord so fairelie and gentlie calling on thee But if when thou art called to life by the preaching of the Gospel wilt say Lord I am here if the heart will resound and say Lord I am here if thou wilt answere that is belieue the word preached and bee ready to obey the same that is as sure an angument that the Lord will saue thee euerlastinglie as euer was in the world Now to goe forward to the rest of the arguments I haue sayth he manifested thy Name to thesâ— men whom thou gauest mee being chosen out of the worlde There is the second reason Father thou hast chosen them for thy selfe from all eternitie therefore good reason is it that thou shouldest keepe them Why should hee not keepe his owne Elect. Well then if the Lord vse this argument to the Father to moue him to keepe and saue his Disciples nowe certainly that person that seeth himselfe one of the chosen and elect of God to that life from all eternitie that person who findeth in his heart that he is one of that number hath a sure and infallible warrand that that God who hath chosen him shall warrand him Seeke aye to know your election for if ye be sure of your election ye haue a sâ—ale of your eternall saluation It is vnpossible that a man or woman who is chosen to life can perishe and that hee whose name is once written vp in the decree of God should be lost Ye may aske at mee Seeing it is vnpossible that the Chosen from all eternitie can perish or be lost wherefore then prayeth the Sonne to the Father that hee should keepe his Disciples chosen to life from all eternitie if of necessitie the Chosen must liue though all the world had sworne it wherefore is it then that the Sonne prayeth the Father so earnestly to keepe those who were chosen what neede had hee to pray for them seeing the Chosen must be saued The answere is easie It is true indeede that those who are chosen from all eternity must be safe liue of necessity but it is also true again Brethren he who chooses them to life ordaines them to liue of necessity the same very God from all eternity ordained such middles as prayer sayth good works such other meanes that by them we should attaine to life He who ordaineth life hee ordaineth prayer if thou want the meanes thou shalt neuer enter into life if thou want faith and prayer and good works say with thy selfe thou wast neuer ordained to life deceiue not your selues So Brethren we should take heed to these middles as necessarilie as the Lord hath appointed thee to life as necessarily thou must belieue as euer thou wouldest liue after this life for as necessarily the Lord hath chosen thee to doe good works from all eternitie as he hath chosen thee to life And then when we finde these middles and an heart to pray take heed he will keepe vs saue vs both in this life and in the life to come And when we finde good turns in our hands and faith in Iesus Christ then sayth Peter we confirme our election all these middles confirme our election for the Lord hath chosen vs to these aswell as to the end it selfe If we want these means we haue no warrand that euer the Lord appointed vs to life I will leaue this He coms forward heapeth arguments together to the Father that he would keepe saue them Thine they werâ— there is the reason they were thine own property by vertue of election whomsoeuer the Lord chooseth from all eternity they are the propertie of the Lorde by vertue of election So sayeth the Sonne to the Father They were thine by vertue of election therefore keepe and saue thine owne Whome wilt thou keepe if thou keepe not thine owne whome thou hast chosen Therefore keepe them Well Brethren vseth the Sonne of God these argumentes to mooue his Father to keepe and saue his Disciples now surely that man or that woman who findeth that they belong to God and that they are chosen from all eternity that may saye I am Gods I am his inheritance and property that person hath a sure warrand that God to whome they appertaine will keepe and saue them euerlastingly Get me this knowledge once that thou art Gods and thou shalt knowe assuredly in thine heart that God whome to thou appertainest shall neuer let thee bee lost yea Heauen and Earth shall goe together ere thou perish But yee will say Howe shall I knowe that I am Gods Marke it Brethren The man or the woman that appertaineth to God that God whome to they appertaine ere they slit out of this worlde hee will giue them aduertisement and will let them knowe and feele either one time or other early or late that they are his Paul in the eight Chapter to the Romanes vers 9. hath a notable saying Those who haue not the Spirite of Iesus they are not his On the contrary the man or woman who feeleth this Spirite are his Wouldest thou knowe whether thou be Gods or not If thou findest in thine heart that blessed Spirit that worketh redemption grace mortification of sinne quickening of the newe life and all blessednesse if thou findest him saye I am Gods for God will giue to none his holy Spirite but to his owne secret ones who are chosen from all eternity and so made the property of God Wouldest thou know the Spirite I shall giue thee a token which the Apostle setteth downe Rom. 5. vers 5. If the Spirit dwell in thee he will shed abroade and powre out that sweet loue of God into thine heart he will let thee feele sensibly in thine heart that God loueth thee and testifie to thee that
thou art the Sonne of God by Adoption and that thou art an Heire of Heauen and shalt reigne with God as an Heire of God and as a fellow-Heire with Iesus Christ Take heede the Sonne of God loueth vs in his heart when he findeth that we haue his Spirit and that we are chosen to life In these things wee should bee occupied most if euer wee would gette life wee should be busie to seeke our warrand of Heauen Alace he that hath a bit of Heritage or a bit of Land hee will bee busie night and daye to seeke a warrand for it and yet wee will not bestowe any time to seeke a warrand for life euerlasting But nowe I shall goe forwarde to the fourth argument The fourth argument is in these wordes Thou hast giuen mee them therefore Father saue and keepe thine owne gift Father thou hast giuen them to mee not to lose but to saue Well then Brethren as I saide before if this bee a reason that the Lord vseth to mooue his Father to keepe and saue his Disciples certainlie then euery soule who findeth that the Father hath giuen them ouer into the handes of the Sonne that God hath put them in the hands of the Mediator the Lord Iesus hath a sure argument that the Father will keepe them euerlastingly If thou bee giuen once to the Mediator it is a thing vnpossible that thou canst bee lost The gift of the Father is not like the gift of men When they haue giuen the gift they care not for it what to doe haue they with it it is not theirs But when the Father giueth the Chosen once to the Sonne his eye will be euer vpon that gift and he will see that that gift of the Sonne be kept and saued Ye must vnderstand this that when the Father resigneth vs ouer to the Sonne he hath a care of vs and we are still the Fathers as wel as the Sonnes and this is euident by Christes wordes is this same Chapter All mine is thine and thine is mine sayth Christ he resigneth vs not whollie as though he had no care of vs for we are his gift and his property and he quiteth him neuer of vs but euen when hee hath giuen vs to the Sonne wee remaine the Sonnes gift and the Fathers property and that gift neuer impareth that loue which the Father beareth towards vs nor his carefull prouidence ouer vs Yea by the contrary this is a meane to saue vs. Wherefore putteth hee thee in the hands of the Sonne Euen to the end that he should redeeme thee and saue thee with his blood So this is the meane yea the only meane to saue thee euerlastingly But marke this Brethren See how mutually the Father and the Sonne recommende the Chosen one to another the heart of man is not able to comprehende this care which the Father and the Sonne haue ouer the Chosen First the Father giueth them to the Sonne that hee should redeeme them and then when the Sonne hath gotten them hee maketh intercession to the Father that the Father would keepe them and saue them And whome the Father hath giuen he hath a care of them Seest thou not the groundes of thy saluation which is the mutuall recommending of thee from the Father to the Sonne and from the Sonne to the Father The Father giueth vs to the Sonne the Sonne againe maketh intercession for vs to the Father Howe can it bee possible that those can perish whom both the Father and the Sonne haue such a care of If thou be chosen how can it bee possible that thou canst perishe Seeing our saluation is so wonderfully grounded that all the power of Heauen and Earth is not able to shake off the groundes of it But alace Brethren heere is all the fault There is such a blindnesse and doubtfulnesse in our hearts that we cannot see nor feele the established groundes whereon our saluation standeth and therefore we haue not yet solide joye and consolation for all the joye of this life is the confidence of these groundes of our saluation for except a man or a woman gripe into that saluation they haue no joye Now would to God we could learne to see and feele our saluatiō we shold feel see wonderful things we shold find such a solidnes that we wold defy al the deuils of hel Now hitherto we haue heard four very strōg reasons wherby the Father shold be moued to saue the Disciples both in this life and in the life to come Now Brethrē mark these reasōs which we haue heard they are all without vs the manner of our vocation is without vs our election is without vs that that wee belong to God is without vs that we are giuen to Iesus Christ by the Father is without vs Yet all these outward graces of God will neuer auaile thee to life and saluation if thou gettest not the inwarde feeling of them in thine heart before thou be taken out of this life if thou gettest not the inwarde grace in thine heart to apprehende thy vocation and thine election if thou gripe not in thine heart first that thou art Gods property secondly that thou art Iesus Christs all the grace that thou shalt get in this life shall serue thee for nothing Nowe Brethren this feeling of grace in the heart is nothing but faith What is this faith that euery man hath in his mouth but that feeling of the grace of God The feeling of our vocation of our election and of that mercy which God giueth vs in Iesus Christ is nothing but an inwarde sight and apprehension of them all therefore the Lord leaueth all outwarde graces and commeth to the inwarde apprehension that is to faith and sayeth O Father they belieue all that J spake vnto them and therefore O Father keepe them Ye see Brethren amongst many arguments which we haue there is the most speciall when God stampeth in our heartes a feeling of grace getting once that stampe that wee are called by faith in God and in Iesus Christ then the Charter of our election is sealed for our election is but a Charter then wee haue our warrande in our bosome that wee shall neuer perishe but haue life euerlasting It is vnpossible that anie man or woman who findeth this can perishe for they haue the earnest-pennie of their saluation who haue once gotten fayth But Brethren if wee would marke the wordes which the Lord Iesus vseth in setting downe this faith they are many and weightie and great consolation in them faith must haue a knowledge for if thou hast no knowledge and sayest then that thou hast faith thou liest if thou bee an ignorant bodie and knowest not Iesus Christ and wilt stande vp and saye I haue faith thou liest faith must haue an eye a sight and a knowledge The first thing in faith is sight thou must see God and that in that glorious face of his Sonne Iesus Christ howbeit afarre off as in a
mirrour And seeing there is a sight and a knowledge required in faith the Lord passeth not ouer this but hee sayeth They haue knowne that all thinges which thou hast giuen mee are of thee There is the first the knowledge And that I came from thee there is the sight Nowe goe forwarde and yee shall see faith painted out It is not enough to knowe and to see if thou hast no more if thou hast but a knowledge and a sight of Iesus Christ onelie thou art not the nearer but the heart of man and woman must drawe in into it that thing which thou knowest and seest Thou seest and knowest Christ to bee the Redeemer the verie heart must gette out the arme and pull him in And therefore hee passeth not by this The wordes which thou gauest mee J haue giuen them vnto them Haue they knowne them onelie No but they haue also receiued them Is it enough to receiue them No that is not enough Then what must thou doe Thou must not haue Christ to night and bid him farewell to morrowe but as thou hast knowne him and receiued him so thou must keepe Christ euer in thine heart and thou must keepe all his graces thou must neuer lose him keepe him still dislodge him not dislodge rather all the worlde than thou dislodge him keepe him and let him not goe the happiest guest that euer came is when the Lord Iesus is in the heart hee is full of all joye hee is full of all peace and consolation the last that thou must keepe in thine heart is Iesus Christ So make vp faith of all these partes there are the partes of it To knowe God in Iesus Christ to vnderstand him in his worde and that which thou knowest to take it within thine heart Wee should not bee content of this onlie wee shoulde not bee content to gette CHRIST into our heartes by a piece of knowledge but sensiblie to feele him And last to keepe him who is the Treasure of all treasures and who hath giuen the treasure of all knowledge the most precious treasure in the worlde Yee will keepe vp Treasures and Hoordes in your Kistes nowe keepe rather CHRIST into your heartes than all the Hoordes in the worlde Marke againe in the argument the diuersitie of the thinges which wee belieue which are the objectes of fayth If yee marke the wordes well yee shall see this First wee must belieue in IESVS CHRIST and ere wee belieue in him wee must haue a sight and a knowledge of him and then wee must receiue IESVS CHRIST himselfe and this hee declareth when as hee sayeth Therefore haue they knowne that I came from thee And againe That I am sent from thee Wee must belieue the Mediatour the LORD IESVS to haue come from his Father And againe what is the next They haue knowne these thinges which thou hast giuen mee The next thing that they belieue is That all store of grace is in IESVS CHRIST The next thing that thy fayth shoulde reach vnto is That thou gripe into thine heart that store of grace and glorie that is in IESVS CHRIST The last thing that they belieue is the worde of GOD concerning CHRIST The Apostle Paul to the Corinthians Epist 2. Chap. 5. vers 7. sayeth Wee liue nowe by fayth and not by sight So long as wee liue Pilgrimes in this Earth and dwell in this tabernacle wee will not see the LORD IESVS face to face but when wee are once flitted out of this earthlie bodie wee shall see him face to face All the sight that wee haue of IESVS CHRIST in this life is but as in a mirrour euen as one woulde see a mans face in a mirrour And what is the mirrour wherein we see IESVS CHRIST It is nothing but this word of the Gospel and this glorious Euangel of the blessed GOD the fairest mirrour that euer man or woman looked in There they shall see the fairest sight that euer was Therefore the LORD he passeth not by this mirrour when he setteth out fayth to his Disciples They haue receiued those wordes sayeth hee which thou gauest to mee and they haue kept thy wordes The whole thing that is to bee belieued is First IESVS CHRIST and next That all joye is in him and that all store of grace is in him Last the worde of Iesus Christ in the which his glorious face is seene and shineth Contemne not this mirrour contemne not this Gospel preached for if thou contemne it it shall passe thy power to gette grace contemnest thou it thou shalt neuer taste of life in this life nor in the life to come Woe to the contemners of the Gospel they shall neuer see Christ in whome is all life all joye and all comfort c. Marke well Brethren when hee setteth out the fayth of the Disciples to the Father hee speaketh thereof in such sorte that he directeth all to the glorie of the Father Lord so deare the glorie of the Father was to the Sonne When hee speaketh of the Father hee attributeth all the glorie to the Father They haue knowne well sayeth hee that I am come from thee O Father Then againe They haue knowne that whatsoeuer thing thou hast giuen mee it is from thee There is the true knowledge of the grace of Iesus Christ when thou attributest all glorie to the Father when thou belieuest in Christ belieue that the Father sent him and that the Father gaue him to redeeme thee from death and that hee is risen and ascended to the Father belieue that the Father raised him The whole praise of faith in Christ redoundeth to the Father Whatsoeuer wee belieue in Christ as when wee belieue his death or his resurrection his glory in all fulnesse is the glory of the Father Wee knowe this by experience the faith that striketh on Christ passeth immediatly thorow that man the Lord Iesus thorow that glorious person neuer resteth till it leane on that Fountaine of all mercy and grace the Father of our Lord Iesus The Fountaine is the Father of our Lord. To speake it in one worde All this faith in Iesus Christ that wee haue redoundeth to the glory of the Father And therfore the last exhortation is That our faith be in Iesus Christ for when we belieue in the Mediator and leane vs ouer on him then the heart passeth into that light wherevnto there is none accesse where that glorious person doth dwell the Father of Iesus Christ Let not thy faith rest till it gette that sweete apprehension of that glorious person the Father and hee will saue thee and giue thee to his Sonne To whome bee alâ— honour and glorie for euermore AMEN THE XXI LECTVRE OF CHRISTES PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xvii VERS 9.10.11 9 I praye for them I praye not for the worlde but for them which thou hast giuen mee for they are thine 10 And all mine are thine and thine are mine and I am glorified in them 11 And
nowe am I no more in the worlde but these are in the worlde and J come to thee Holie Father keepe them in thy Name euen them whome thou hast giuen mee that they may bee one as wee are WElbeloued in the Lord Iesus in the seconde part of this Prayer the Lord prayeth for his Disciples whom hee was to leaue in the world behinde him when he should passe vp to the Heauens Hee vseth many arguments of his request and petition which hee maketh to his Father first from their calling out of the world by the Gospel from their election and choosing them from al eternity from this that they were the Fathers from this that they were giuen to him from this that they belieued in the Father and in him Now in the wordes which wee haue read first after many arguments yea a cloud of arguments all gathered together the Lord concludeth his petition and prayer and sayth O Father I pray for them As hee would saye Seeing so many thinges concur in them their vocation their election and the rest therfore I haue good cause to praye for them I praye for them O Father that thou wouldest keepe them it cannot be but thou must keepe them vpon whome thou hast showne so many graces Now happie are they on whom God beginnes to show any grace for on whom he begins to shew grace once there is none end of grace but continually grace vpon grace mercy followes mercy till at the last they bee glorified in the Heauens for euermore But to goe forward When he hath said I pray for them hee defineth them in speciall who they are for whom he prayeth J pray nor for the world sayth he not for the worlde that is not for the Reprobate and the wicked of the world but for them that thou hast giuen me these are they for whome hee prayeth hee excludeth the reprobates from his prayers he includeth only the Elect whom the Father hath giuen him for as the decreete of the election of God from all eternitie was limited and bounded al were not chosen all men and women were not written vp in that Booke of Life and euen as the gift that the Father gaue to the Sonne was limited and bounded hee gaue not all to the Son he gaue not euerie man and woman in this world but so many as hee had chosen to life euerlasting them hee gaue to the Sonne and no moe So I say as the decreet of election is bounded and as the gift of the Father to the Sonne is bounded euen so the intercession of the Sonne to the Father is bounded The Sonne intercedeth not with the Father for euery man and woman in this world and whether ye look to the intercession by prayer as ye see now he prayeth for the Chosen and for his Disciples in speciall whether yee looke to that intercession that was by his death and by that sacrifice the Lord he prayeth not for all that is a sure thing And when he died he died not for all but onlie for so many as the Father had chosen out from all eternity and hauing chosen them out he gaue them to his Sonne the mediator Only the Lord in the worlde made intercession for these Chosen that are giuen him So Brethren what shall wee say blessed is that man or woman that is of that chosen number and blessed is that person whom the Father hath put into the handes of the Sonne For for him the Sonne maketh intercession And woe is that soule that is not chosen and is not put into the hands of the Sonne to be kept and redeemed by him no intercession for that soule the prayer of the Lord Iesus appertaineth nothing to that soule nothing abideth that soule but anguishe and damnation euerlastingly So ye see how needfull a thing it is to haue assurance of our election to be assured perswaded in our harts that we are of that chosen number giuen to Iesus Christ This is the perswasion wee should seeke in this life if euer wee would haue comfort either in life or death and wee should aâ—e haue that respect of the life to come and set our hearts on another life than this life Therefore the thing that we should seeke most is to bee of the number of the Chosen and to be one of the number of them who are in the keeping of Iesus Christ But alas wee are so beastlie and senselesse that wee thinke there is no life no joye no glorie c. but in this life such is the blindnesse and beastlinesse of the nature of man Nowe Brethren and if yee marke againe the wordes well yee shall see a great difference betwixt the Prayer that Christ made and betwixt the Prayer of the faythfull in the worlde When wee pray for others our prayer is confused wee cannot separate the Reprobate from the Elect wee will praye for altogether good and euill because wee knowe not who is chosen and how is reprobate and casten awaye Then when wee pray for the Elect and for the Kirke our prayer is but confused and generall wee cannot praye for euerie particulare man or for euerie chosen one because wee knowe them not but generallie wee recommende vnto God the whole Kirke this is the manner of our prayer But it is farre otherwayes in this prayer which the Lorde maketh for his Disciples and for the Chosen The Lorde prayeth for his Elect but hee prayeth not for the Reprobate and particularlie heereafter hee excludeth Iudas because the Lord knewe who was elect and who was reprobate Then againe when hee prayeth for the Elect hee prayeth not confusedlie as wee doe but in his prayer his eye is set vpon euerie one of the Chosen particularlie There was neuer one of the Chosen that was that time that Christ was in the worlde or was since the beginning of the worlde or shall bee to the ende of the worlde but the LORD prayed for euerie one of them particularlie hee prayed for mee and hee prayed for thee and hee sawe euerie one of vs before the beginning of the worlde and nowe hee recommendeth vs to the Father Thinke not that the Lord Iesus prayeth confusedlie and generallie for all men no hee prayeth particularlie for the Chosen there is not one Chosen but the eye of the Lord is vpon them all Why The Lorde knewe who was chosen No there was not one little one yea the poorest vpon the face of the earth of the chosen number but in that time hee had his eye vpon them that the holie Spirit might flowe to them out of his death When the Lord died yee must not thinke that hee died for all hee died but for some hee died not for anie reprobate he separateth the Elect from the Reprobate by vertue of his death When hee offered himselfe to the death his eye was set vpon euerie one of the Elect that was in the worlde and when hee was going to death hee saide in his heart
the world But this is it that I meane That men euen liuing in the society of this worlde yet they should not liue as the worlde doeth they should separate their life from the society of the world Paul to the Philippians Chap. 2. vers 16. desireth them to liue like as many Lights Where Not in a backside but in the middest of this naughty and wicked generation bearing before them the word of life Thus should we liue as he sayth Philipp Chap. 3. vers 20. that while we be liuing we be Citizens in Heauen and howbeit our bodies be here that yet in the meane time our conuersation be in the Heauen and that we liue an Heauenly life as if we were not liuing in the Earth but in the Heauen with the Angels and with our Mediatour Now to goe forward shortly Hauing vsed this argument from their separation from the world in the next Vers he insisteth in it and of it he taketh the occasion of a new petition He hath prayed the Father to keepe his Disciples now he prayeth the Father to sanctifie them that is that as once the Father had begun to separate them from the world so he would continually separate them from the worlde till hee tooke them out of the worlde It is not enough to begin to bee sanctified that is to bee separated out of the world it is not enough once to begin to be holy but continually night and day wee must warble out of the pollution and filthinesse of this world and grow in holinesse of life and sanctification But wherewith shall they bee sanctified With the trueth It is the trueth of God in Iesus Christ that maketh man or woman holie Not euerie trueth maketh man or woman holie but the trueth of God in Iesus Christ who is the Way the Trueth and the Life This trueth is the worde of God which separateth thee from the world Well then it is the word that sanctifieth and maketh men and women holie for as the worde is the immortall seede whereby wee are borne againe so it is that sweete and sincere Milke as Peter sayeth whereby wee growe in him It is the worde that begetteth vs in him and maketh vs to growe on till wee see our Sauiour Wouldest thou begin to bee holy heare the word thou shalt neuer bee sanctified till thou heare the word Wouldest thou grow on here still that is the onlie meane that God hath appointed in this worlde Heare aye and grow on and at last thy glorie shall be perfected in Iesus Christ Brethren to mark somwhat here He prayeth that they may bee sanctified that is that more and more they may bee seuered from the world Then we must aye grow on in holinesse as ye reade in the Reuelation of Iohn Chap. 22. vers 11. Hee who is just let him bee just still and hee who is holie let him bee holie still c. Well it is a good thing to beginne to bee holie for he who beginneth truely to be holy he groweth on still Now the meane whereby we grow in holinesse is Prayer Ye see here the Lord he prayeth that his Disciples who were begun to be holy should grow on in holinesse and should be separated from the world So the speciall meane is Prayer Pray continuallie It is our sluggishnesse in prayer that causeth vs to want an holy hart and growth of that sanctification Wouldest thou be aye holy Pray euer If thou prayest not but loathest prayer thine holinesse shall faile Wouldest thou grow in holinesse Continue in prayer Now the instrument that maketh thee holy and that God hath ordained to take away the filth of thy nature and that the holy Spirit taketh in his hand as it were to wash away the pollution of thy nature is the word of Trueth As he vseth the meane of Prayer so he vseth the word of Trueth When the word of God is preached lay to thine eare to heare and pray still and heare on still How shalt thou heare In hearing pray that is when thou hearest the word of Trueth pray him that by the word of trueth he would sanctifie thee that is that by his holy Spirit that word may be effectuall in thy soule Say this wayes Now Lord as this is the only instrument appointed to sanctifie may soule and scoure away the corruption of my dead nature so let thine holy Spirit take it in his hand and conuoy it into my soule to sanctifie my soule Pray ay and heare euer and craue that the word may take effect to make thee holy When he hath made his petition to his Father to sanctifie and to separate his Disciples from the world and from the pollution of the world to this purpose he vseth one or two arguments in the words following The first is in these words As thou hast sent mee into the worlde so haue I sent them Father I haue sent them into the world therefore Father sanctifie them He declareth this by a comparison from himselfe As thou hast sent mee so haue I sent them Ye heard he made them like to himselfe in holinesse so now he maketh them like to himselfe in vocation It is a blessed thing to be like to Christ in many things And so by this likenesse with himselfe he recommendeth them to the Father The Disciples of Christ whom ye call the Apostles they were like Christ in calling and vocation The Lord Iesus was the great Apostle of our profession Hebr. 13. vers 11. and they were also sent by the will of the Father So they were in a manner like vnto him in calling and vocation but here is the difference The Lord Iesus was an Apostle immediately sent by the Father the Father sent him to the world immediately but the Apostles were not sent immediately by the Father but they were sent immediately by the Sonne The Lord Iesus as he was sent of the Father immediately so he sent his Apostles immediately yet at the will of the Father Looke the Epistles of Paul he calleth himselfe the Apostle that is the Ambassadour of Iesus Christ But how By the will of the Father So it fareth with the Pastors and Teachers in the Kirke of God No commission they haue from Iesus Christ but at the will of the Father As this is true that the Pastor or Teacher in the Kirke is immediately sent by the Sonne So it is true in al grace that commeth from Heauen to the Kirke all commeth immediately from the Sonne and not from the Father Whatsoeuer grace it be as vocation justification sanctification and life euerlasting or whatsoeuer gift it be all commeth immediately from the Sonne as in the fourth Chap. to the Ephes vers 10.11 where he citeth the testimony of Dauid Hee passed vp on high meaning of Christ that is to the Heauens hee ledde captiuitie captiue and hee gaue giftes to men that is the Lord Iesus who was humbled being exalted to glory sendeth downe grace on his Kirke he
gaue some to be his Apostles some to be Euangelists some to be Pastors and some to be Doctors The ground of all is this The Father hath giuen all power in Heauen and in Earth to the Sonne Thou shouldest vnderstand this well What is the Sonne of God He is the Treasure-house of all the grace and mercy of the Father Whosoeuer would haue grace and mercy from the Father let him addresse himselfe vnto him for in him is the fulnesse of all grace and passing knowledge and wisedome in him is the deepnesse and fulnesse of the Godhead bodily as Paul sayth to the Coloss Chap. 2. vers 9. and all grace immediately is powred out from him on the Kirke Let him that would haue any grace addresse himselfe to the Sonne and desire him that the Father would giue some portion of grace out of that Treasure-house Iesus Christ If thou passest by him thou shalt neuer taste of grace Seeke grace where there is fulnesse of all grace in the world The thing which I marke of this argument is this shortly To mooue his Father to sanctifie his Disciples he vseth this argument Father I send them out to the world Now ye see the Lesson that riseth Whosoeuer commeth to the world to draw this world out of that pollution and filthinesse wherein it lieth to sanctifie the world and to make this world holy of an vncleane world to make it cleane of necessity hee must bee sanctified Alace Brethren an vnfaithfull and vnholy man let him bee a Minister as for Apostles we haue none not separated from the world but in all things like the world is vnmeet to preach and to be an Instrument or Minister of God to sanctifie the wicked worlde or to win soules to Heauen An vnholy man and in no measure separated from the world but in life and conuersation like the worlde in all vanity let him not open his mouth to speake of Christ There is not one that the Lord Iesus sendeth but in some measure hee will make them holy and therefore that man that liueth like this worlde and hath his conuersation in all pointes like the worlde I say and I assure thee the Lord neuer sent that man So if a Minister would haue a good conscience in his calling and would goe out to the worlde to draw men to Heauen let him try himselfe if he be separated from the world or no And if hee finde that hee is separated from the world then with the better conscience hee may speake of Iesus Christ and then hee may put out his hand to miserable men and draw them piece and piece out of this sinful world otherwayes he can haue no boldnesse Nowe let vs come to the seconde argument The seconde argument which hee vseth is from the ende of his sanctification For their sakes I haue sanctifie my selfe To what end That they may be sanctified through thy trueth I haue sanctified my self that is I haue consecrated my selfe to the death to bee a Sacrifice that by my death and thorow it they should be made holy and that by the ministerie of the Crosse The ground of all our sanctification is the Crosse and death of Iesus Christ It is that blood and that Sacrifice that maketh vs holy and which is that meritorious cause that hath procured holinesse to euerie one of vs. Well Brethren as little as men will count of holinesse our holinesse is deare bought there is not one that hath a sponke of holinesse little or much but it is bought by the precious blood of the immaculate Lambe it is the dearest Merchandize that euer was bought in the worlde So the ground of holinesse is the blood of God But I say againe except that the Crosse of Christ and his blood and his death and Sacrifice be made thine and applied to thee and apprehended to thee and except so to speake it the Crosse of Iesus Christ bee in thine heart and thy conscience sprinkled with his blood the Crosse of Iesus shall neuer doe thee good to make thee holy Now yee see the meane and instrument whereby the death of Christ is made ours It is the worde of Christ euen the worde of the Crosse This same Gospel of Iesus Christ wherein the Lord in a manner is crucified and painted out to thine eye that is the meane which applyeth to thy soule that death that it may bee effectuall in thee to sanctification and holinesse of life It will not bee Christ and his Crosse without thee that will sanctifie thee except thou belieue in him and by fayth drawe Christ and his blood into thine heart thou mayest well bee worse and the Crosse of Christ may condemne thee but thou shalt neuer bee the better of him But if thou belieuest this worde of the Crosse and so make Iesus Christ and his Crosse thine by fayth then the blood of Iesus Christ shall gushe out to thy sanctification It cannot bee ydle but it must sanctifie and separate thee from the worlde and make thee an Heire of Life Looke howe yee should haue a sight of the Crosse of Christ thinke it not enough that Christ suffered and died for sinners except when thou hearest this worde of the Crosse thine heart griedilie gripe and drawe Christ in to thy selfe and this aye should bee our exercise in the hearing of the word of the Crosse of Iesus Christ to get such a solide apprehension of the Crosse that thou mayest say The Lord Iesus died for me the greatest sinner in the world Look that thou find the effect and fruit to flow of that Crosse to the sanctification of thy soule mortification slaughter of thy sinfull nature day night So heare not with the eares only but with the apprehension of the heart or els that Crosse shal neuer be effectual to saue thee but for all this benefit of the word of the Crosse of Iesus Christ euerlasting death and damnation shall be thine ende Bee not secure in hearing but drawe in to thy selfe Iesus Christ and there shall followe such a joye and consolation that all the tongues of men nor Angels cannot expresse there is no pleasure comparable to that pleasure which the heart of a faythfull man will finde Now hitherto hee hath prayed for himselfe first That the Father would glorifie him and next for his Disciples eleuen in number for Iudas hath no part of that Prayer Now last he extendeth his Prayer farder out beyonde all the Apostles to the whole faythfull that shall belieue in him to the ende of the worlde And this is the third part of this Prayer a Prayer for the whole faythfull that should belieue in him to the ende of the worlde But to come to the wordes Not for them onelie that is Not for my Disciples alone doe I pray But J praye also for all them that shall belieue in me through their Worde And vvhat prayeth hee for them That they may bee made vp in one bodie joyned with
that band of perfection of charitie and loue And howe As thou and I am one Thou art in mee and I am in thee so they may bee one in vs that is Through their fayth in vs and that to this ende that the worlde may belieue in mee that thou hast sent mee Yee see howe this Prayer of Christ extendeth it selfe it beginneth narrowlie and then piece and piece it groweth It beginneth first at himselfe onelie and hee prayeth That the Father would glorifie him And then farther hee maketh his petition for his Disciples That hee would first keepe them and then sanctifie them Then he extendeth it farther out to the whole belieuers that shall belieue in him to the ende of the worlde So Brethren it is not contained within that Age in the which Christ was in the Earth this is a great consolation it pertaineth not onelie to those Iewes and Gentiles that were at that time but the Prayer of Iesus Christ euen this same Prayer wherewith hee did consecrate himselfe to the death of the Crosse it reacheth out to vs in this Age And looke howe manie of vs hath fayth in Iesus Christ wee may bee assured that that Prayer which Christ made was made for vs and euerie one that belieueth And when wee reade this Prayer and these wordes I pray not for them onelie but for them that shall belieue there is not one who findeth a sponke of fayth but hee may saye Christ made this Prayer for mee as assuredly as hee prayed for Peter and Iames and the rest of the Apostles For when the Lord prayed his eye was vpon euerie soule that should belieue in him to the ende of the worlde hee recommended euerie soule to his Father in this Prayer Not generallie but the Lord Iesus being God and man hee had euerie soule before his eye that euer was chosen and called or shall bee called to the ende of the worlde and he prayed particularlie for euerie soule So if thou findest fayth in thine heart thou mayest say The Lord made intercession for me as well as hee did for Peter and Paul or the rest But Brethren this is well to bee marked for whom it is that hee prayed not for euerie man and woman but for them who haue fayth for those that belieue in him Neuer soule got part of that Prayer or of his death or of his blessed resurrection or of that glorie that belieueth not Therefore let vs belieue as euer wee would haue anie grace for no grace shall euer appertaine to any soule but to that soule that belieueth It is not for scant of grace that the worlde perisheth The Prayer of Iesus Christ might extende it selfe to a thousande worldes Howe falleth it out then if hee might saue a thousande worldes that the worlde perisheth It is not for scant of vertue in the Prayer or in the death of Christ that the worlde perished but for want of fayth wee are not capable of the vertue of his death no soule is capable of that death but that soule that is faythfull that man that is faythfull is made partaker of all the Prayers of Iesus Christ and the vertue of that death shall strike out to his saluation Onelie belieue and thou shalt finde the effect of that Prayer but if thou belieuest not that Prayer shall not serue to thy saluation But this is to be marked How is this fayth gotten Those sayth hee who shall belieue in mee through their worde Fayth in Iesus Christ is ***** not gotten by euerie worde and euerie dreame and euerie vnwritten verity and fantasie of man The enemies haue filled the world with dreames and giue out fantasies and dreames to bee belieued The inuentions of the Pope and Cardinalls will not breede fayth in thine heart Looke the wordes They who belieue in mee through their worde No worde will breede fayth but the worde of the Apostles Christ will so honour them that hee will neuer worke fayth in the heart of man but by their worde onelie And so to the ende of the worlde no worde is to bee belieued but the worde of the Apostles and Prophets For this excludeth not the worde of the Prophets but the traditions of me If thou settest thine heart to seeke fayth by the worde of the Antichrist thou shalt neuer gette fayth in thine heart If thou wilt haue fayth heare this worde of the Apostles and if thou turnest thine eare from it all the wordes in the worlde shall not worke fayth in thine heart The thing which hee requireth would bee marked What requireth hee Hee requireth That they all may bee one So the thing which hee asketh for vs all to the ende of the worlde it is That wee bee joyned together in that conjunction of loue and made vp in one bodie and one newe man whereof the Head is the LORD IESVS and knitte vp with that band of perfection which is loue Without IESVS CHRIST there is no bodie there is no coniunction with the members no the sibbest conjunction in the worlde is not worth a pennie without IESVS CHRIST No the conjunction of man and woman which is a neare conjunction and the conjunction betwixt brother and sister and in a word all conjunction is nothing but a dispersion which is without Iesus Christ it is nothing but a variance This naturall life is nothing without Iesus Christ I might drawe this matter from the grounde After Adam had fallen and was seuered from God Adam and Eue had no true conjunction nor none of their posterie after them Then Brethren howe get wee our conjunction againe Euen by Iesus Christ and by that vertue in him for except in him nature and all these bandes bee sanctified by them men cannot bee joyned together amongst themselues For in him there is made a gathering together of all thinges both which are in Heauen and which are in Earth Ephes 1. vers 10. Coloss 1. vers 20. He insisteth vpon that vnion and he recommendeth it vnto vs and amplifieth it from the similitude between the Father and the Sonne The Father is in the Sonne and the Sonne is in the Father that is they are one by a wonderful and vnspeakable conjunction in a diuine nature and essence The thing in the world wherein we resemble moste that glorious Trinitie the Father the Sonne and the holie Spirit is this vnion Wouldest thou bee like the Father and like the Sonne and like the holie Ghost then bee vnited in heart and loue with the members of Iesus Christ There is no likenesse with the Father without this vnion A man full of malice in the heart is no more like to Iesus Christ and to the Father than the Deuill is and that is the thing which the Deuill seeketh moste of all to make men vnlike to God For as vnion with God bringeth life euerlasting so vnlikenesse with God and disseuering from him bringeth death euerlasting None shall bee safe in that Great daye but so manie as are vnited with
heareth of the Gospel the soule is the more illuminate and the bodie that will take heede will finde the glorifying of the soule in some measure and then when wee shall see him out of the bodie when we shall blinke on that glorious countenance then both bodie and soule shall bee glorified He draweth the glorie which the Father hath giuen him from the ground Because thou hast loued mee before the foundation of the worlde was laid The glory the Father giueth to the Sonne is of an infinite loue and vnspeakeable Would yee measure the glorie of the Sonne and the greatnesse of it and when it beganne Looke to the loue the Father bare to the Sonne in greatnesse it is infinite thine heart is not capable of the thousand part of that loue It is infinite Who can tell it How can my finite heart tell it If the loue be infinite then the glory is infinite He sayd his Father loued him from all eternitie that loue had neuer a beginning therfore the glory had neuer a beginning as hee sayth himselfe before in the 5. vers of this Chap. Wouldest thou know the end It hath none ende It is not like the loue of man the loue of the Father to the Sonne it is euerlasting and therfore the glory of Iesus Christ it shall neuer haue an end howbeit it was obscured for a time Farder ye may perceiue when he speaketh of his glory he draweth in the loue of the Father to himselfe This is an argument that in speaking of that glory he hath a sense of that infinite loue So the joye and the glory of the Sonne of God wherein standeth it His ioy and glory standeth in that he hath gotten it not with reafe or robbery but with the loue of the Father Wouldest thou possesse any benefit of God with pleasure wouldest thou haue ioy with it What if thou hadst all the world and hadst no pleasure nor ioy in it All gifts are from the Father of Heauen the Father of Iesus Christ Wouldest thou then haue pleasure in the gift Looke that the giuer loue thee striue to feele that hee giueth thee it in loue and then though the gift bee neuer so small yea if it were but a Dinner or a fill of Meat thou shalt haue more ioy in the participation of it if thou take it because he loueth thee than if he wold cast vnto thee a Kingdome if thou feelest not his loue Hee will throwe a Kingdome to a Loune to a wicked man c. as who would throw a bone to a Dogge But as for thee wheÌ„thou gettest any thing looke thou get it not in anger or els it shall neuer doe thee good if thou wouldest haue it to bee vnto thee an ernest-pennie of heauenly things looke that thou findest the loue of the giuer otherwayes esteeme nought of it thou mayest well haue it but it shall be for thy destruction but if thou gettest it of loue he will warne thee he will make the holy Spirit to powre into thine heart a greater sweetnesse of his loue than thou canst finde in the participation of the benefit it selfe Therefore in all benefites thou receiuest euer cast thee to feele that God loueth thee in Iesus Christ who hath died and risen for thee And if thou haue a sense of that loue that Spirit shall worke in thy soule an vnspeakeable ioye which shall bee the earnest-pennie of that eternall ioy which thou shalt get in the Heauens through Iesus Christ To whome with the Father and the holy Spirit be all honour and prayse for euermore AMEN THE XXV LECTVRE OF CHRISTES PRAYER BEFORE HIS PASSION IOHN CHAP. xxvii VERS 25.26 25 O righteous Father the world also hath not knowne thee but I haue knowne thee and these haue knowne that thou hast sent mee 26 And J haue declared vnto them thy Name and will declare it that the loue wherewith thou hast loued mee may bee in them and J in them WEE haue heard Welbeloued in the LORD IESVS CHRIST that the LORD in the last parte of his Prayer which hee maketh to his Father prayeth not onelie for his Disciples but generallie for the whole faythfull to the ende of the worlde Now in this TEXT which wee haue read hee returneth againe to his Disciples and hee maketh a Prayer especiallie for them because they had most adoe in the worlde and were to bee sent out into the worlde to win others to the Kingdome of Heauen Therefore the Lord most of all remembereth them in his Prayer and most earnestlie recommendeth them to the Father for those whome the Lord hath ordained to win others of all men in the worlde they haue most neede of Prayer because if they bee not vpholden not only are they lost themselues but also in them standeth the losse of the whole worlde and of the whole Congregation of Iesus Christ to whome they are sent Therefore the Lord in all his Prayers and especiallie in this his last Prayer is moste earnest in recommending of them to the Father Now in the last wordes which were immediatelie before these wordes which we haue read the Lord speaketh of that loue which the Father bare to him ere euer the ground-stone or foundation of the worlde was layde And now in this petition that hee maketh for his Disciples hee beseecheth his Father to communicate with them that loue which hee bare vnto him For all graces and of all benâ—fites in the world the loue of God is the greatest and hee or shee that hath gotten the loue of God in their heart and feelâ—th that God loueth them haue the most precious Iewell that euer was Therefore the Lord beseecheth the Father in the ende of this Prayer that the louâ— that hee bare to him hee would communicate it to his Disciples whome he was to leaue behinde him in the worlde The argument that he vseth is taken from that ende both of the knowledge that the Sonne hath of his Father and of that whole obedience that the Sonne gaue to the Father as also of the knowledge that the Disciples had of him the ende of all this is That the Father should loue them And therefore seeing the ende of all was That the loue of the Father should bee in them the Lord beseecheth the Father to loue them in these wordes O righteous Father There is the stile which he giueth him O righteous Father the worlde hath not knowne thee but I have knowne thee and these haue knowne that thou hast sent mee and I haue manifested thy Name vnto them and shall manifest it farther and all to this ende That thy loue may bee in them and I in them There is the whole TEXT Hee stileth him Father a warme word and a louing stile Hee stileth him Righteous Father respecting the petition which hee had in hand It is a verie righteous and just thing which hee seeketh of the Father Therefore hee calleth him Righteous Father Thou wilt graunt that thing
which is righteous and good but it is a righteous thing to the Father to loue them who know him and belieue in Iesus Christ that the Father shoulde meete fayth in Christ with loue it is a just thing So considering this hee stileth him Righteous and Iust Father Marke it Brethren Looke what thing thou wouldest haue GOD doing vnto thee and what worke thou wouldest haue him working acknowledge him to bee such in nature qualitie and condition as is the thing that thou askest of him by thy prayer Wouldest thou haue him doing anie worke of power Then in asking stile him according therevnto and call him GOD Omnipotent Wouldest thou haue him working a worke of wisedome Then when thou askest that of him stile him according therevnto and call him Onelie wise GOD as DANIEL seeking a Reuelation and seeking out the knowledge of IESVS CHRIST sayeth To thee appertaineth Power O GOD and Wisedome If thou wouldest haue a worke of mercie done apprehende him in his mercie and call him Mercifull GOD and saye O moste mercifull GOD giue mee mercie And wouldest thou haue him doing a worke of Iustice Then looke that thou knowe him to bee a moste just GOD and giue him a stile conforme therevnto and say O moste just GOD and so foorth For Brethren except the heart of man in prayer when he seeketh anie worke of GOD as a worke of power or a worke of mercie or a worke of wisedome or of justice c. except I saye the heart of him that prayeth take the apprehension of the nature of GOD that hee is mercifull that hee is Almightie and that hee is just and wise and so foorth except this apprehension of his nature be in thine heart thy prayer can haue none effect Howe canst thou seeke him to worke a worke of mercie or of wisedome and hast none assurance that hee is mercifull or wise So the first thing in prayer that wee should striue to is euer to haue a knowledge and confidence of thy GOD and of his essentiall properties otherwayes the heart shall not bee assured thou mayest well pray for the fashion except first of all thine heart and minde conceiue him in his nature to bee a mercifull just and powerfull GOD. And therefore the thing in the worlde that is moste requisite is to knowe GOD so farre as this little heart and minde can conceiue and gripe that infinite Majestie It is needfull for thee to knowe that glorious Majestie in those essentiall properties in his Mercie Iustice and so foorth and to knowe him in all those thinges in Iesus Christ for all the knowledge of GODS nature and of his properties without Iesus Christ shall neuer auaile So the thing which we should seeke is to know our GOD in Iesus Christ This for the stile Now to goe forward hee commeth to the setting out first of his knowledge of the Father and then of the knowledge of the Disciples that they had of the Father and of the Sonne But before he speaketh anie thing of these knowledges he setteth down that misknowledge and that wilful obstinate ignorance of the world The world hath not knowne thee Alace that there should be such a multitude in the world in such darke ignorance of so bright and glorious a Majestie that shineth in the worlde in that glorious worde and yet they haue no sight of him Wouldest thou eschewe this ignorance and gette a sight of thy sinne For the miserable world howbeit the Sunne of Righteousnesse be shining into it it seeth him not neither can it gette any apprehension of him Striue to get thine eyes opened to see that glory wherein standeth thy saluation No saluation to thee without that sight of Iesus Christ if thine eyes abide close and see him not they shall neuer bee opened but shall remaine close euerlastingly and neuer a sight shall doe thee good to thy joy but that sight Now he setteth downe this wilfull ignorance of the world and setteth it before the Father to the ende the Father should account the more of them that knewe him considering that so many misknewe him for yee knowe the Prouerbe Quod rarum charum That thing which is rare is deare That thing that fewe hath it is precious the rarer fayth is in the world the more precious the fewer they bee that are faythfull the more precious and the dearer are they in the sight of God I tell it againe The fewer that the number bee which truely belieueth in Iesus Christ the more precious are they and the dearer in the sight of God The dearest thing in the sight of God is a faythfull man or woman in the worlde and therefore Brethren this is a false conclusion of the Aduersaries The multitude with the Pope and his Clergie the Kinges and the Princes of the world imbrace not your Religion imbrace not the veritie of the Gospel which yee professe therefore your Religion is not to be counted of By the contrary it followeth The worlde imbraceth it not therefore the Lord accounteth the more of it And if I were to make a Prayer for the professours of the Gospel to the Lord I would vse this argument of the Lords and I would say Lord the worlde seeth not this light and fewe are they that see it therefore I recommend them vnto thee for the few number are deare to thee Let the Papistes holde this still as a true note of their Kirke Kinges and Princes and the great multitude imbraceth their Religion let them holde still that Note it shall deceiue them it hath blind-folded them to euerlasting destruction Then hee commeth first to his owne knowledge and hee sayeth I haue knowne thee As he would say I am in thy bosome for the Sonne is in the bosome of the Father and I am one with thee in essence and in nature and I sit with thee in that eternall Counsell and I see thy minde and thine heart all that is in the Father the Sonne knoweth it Now with this knowledge is vnderstood that obedience and humble subjection the Sonne gaue to the Father all tendeth to this that the Father should loue his Disciples and the faythfull All the obedience and knowledge of the Sonne to the Father tendeth to this That the Father should loue vs. Well then hee that prayeth for the Disciples hee is a good man and knoweth God most perfectlie And no question this knowledge which he alleadgeth it is a great argument of this petition The person of him that prayeth and maketh intercession to the Lord for another is much to bee regarded hee draweth a great weight with him if hee bee a man that feareth God a good man and one that knoweth God and belieueth in Iesus Christ in a worde if hee bee such a one as the Lord accepteth of and fauoureth certainlie the Prayer of that man either for himselfe or for anie other is powerfull as IAMES sayeth The prayer of a just man auaileth much if it bee feruent
God and the Sonne another then in very deede faith in the one would prejudge the other for why faith in the heart cannot leane on two things or vpon two Gods or three So that we note here that faith must bee on one thing only if thou wilt put thy trust in any thing in this worlde on riches or honour c. it shall passe thy power to belieue in God if thou make many Gods it shall passe thy power to put thy trust in them all and it were no more but this that faith must be grounded on one only it is a sufficient argument to beare thee witnesse that there is but one God in substance the Father Sonne and holy Ghost So it is no prejudice to the Father that wee belieue in the Sonne yea I say more there is no fayth in the Father but thorowe the Sonne And if thy fayth reach not thorow the Sonne and thorow the nature of man in him it shall passe thy power to belieue in the Father for God dwelleth in a light without accesse no creature can come there no not the Angels without the Sonne there is no sight of that Majestie but in the Sonne the LORD IESVS Men trowes the Iewes trowes to get a sight of that Father and to pierce the cloudes without the Sonne No there is no sight of him without Christ Iesus and him crucified for in him only shineth the glorie justice mercy and power of his Father because he is the Image of the Father and the in-grauen forme of his person So wouldest thou belieue in God thou must passe thorow the Sonne to the Father This is the trueth search and see if it can bee possible to thee to get any grip of God or if thou canst get any joy without Iesus No thou canst not but when thou apprehendest Iesus Christ thou piercest in to that light and tastest of that joye This is the way to belieue in God The next argument he vseth to comfort them when hee should depart is this Jn my Fathers House are many dwelling places if it were not so I would haue tolde you I would not lie to you and now saith he I goe to prepare a place for you As though the Lord would say Be not troubled at my departure for why my departure is for your weale my departure is to prepare a place in Heauen for you and if I go not before you ye can haue no place there intill There was neuer yet since the beginning of the world and since the fall of Adam man or woman that euer entered into Heauen or shall enter there and get a place there but by the vertue of the Ascension of Iesus Christ The Fathers Adam Abraham Isaac and Iaakob neuer one of them entered into Heauen but by vertue of his Ascension and neuer one shall enter at that great day but by vertue of his Ascension Looke how we should belieue that Article of our Creede the Ascension of the Lord Iesus Before the Lord Iesus came into the world in the nature of man all the Fathers that liued before him from the beginning of the worlde after they departed this life came to Heauen onely by vertue of the Ascension of Christ It is true their soules went to Heauen immediately the soules of Abraham Isaac and Iaakob went to Heauen immediatlie But how By the vertue of Iesus Christ that was to come in the flesh and by the vertue of his Ascension that was to come What euer the good they got they got it all thorow him that was to come their soules went vp to the Heauen by fayth in him that was to come As for vs who liue now in this worlde after his manifestation neuer one of vs goeth to Heauen or seeth him or getteth any place in Heauen but by vertue of his glorious Ascension past already as the Fathers got entry into Heauen by vertue of his Ascension to come What euer grace hath bene and what euer shall come into the world all hath bene thorow Iesus Christ There is a difference here to be vnderstood betwixt the measure of grace the Fathers got before the Ascension and the grace wee get now since the manifestation of Iesus Christ Wee haue a great vantage of these Fathers all the grace they got was by vertue of Christ to come but wee get grace by vertue of Christ already come The vertue of him before his comming was not so great as it was at his comming and after he passed vp to Heauen Why should wee haue such a benefite and not knowe it Albeit the soules of mea went vp to Heauen before his comming yet not so many as nowe goe since hee came and since hee hath taken place in Heauen himselfe before there were but few got entry into Heauen there was but a little doore of Heauen open the great multitude got not entry there Therefore the Apostle Hebr. 9.8 saieth So long as that olde Tabernacle stoode the waye to the Sanctuary was not open But nowe what grace what mercy is showne to vs that are borne since the comming of Christ if wee get a sight of him But woe to vs if we belieue not The vertue of his comming into the world hath a thousand times greater force to open Heauen than of before Nowe all the yates of Heauen since hee ascended stand wide open and so the Lord saith Violence is come to the Heauen and it is violently reaft vp Matth. 11.12 As hee would say Whereas few entered into the Heauen before nowe they rush in since the Lord Iesus is come and the yates shall stand vp aye and till the multitude of soules and bodies shall enter in Seeing wee haue this grace therefore miserable is the man who would not enter in when the yates are open and patent to let him in and well is that soule that will enter there But yee will say Why is there not entry into Heauen but by the vertue of Iesus Christ I thinke ye would know the reason of this There is none that can enter into Heauen but with an offering of blood Heauen is won by blood It is vnpossible for a sinner to enter into Heauen but by a Sacrifice So there is no remission of sinne but by shedding of blood Hebr. 9.22 The hight Priest of olde who was a Type of Christ durst not enter into the earthly Sanctuary which was a figure of Heauen where the glorious Arke was but with a Sacrifice with an offering and blood otherwise he would haue bene striken to death This meaned there is none entry to the Heauen to that Sanctuary which is not made with mens handes but by the Sonne of God himselfe and by his blood and sacrifice And why Because the wrath of God is against sinners that wrath cannot bee satisfied but by blood his mercy cannot prejudge his justice This ground being laid The Lord Iesus entereth into Heauen by blood hee entereth not there without a Sacrifice hee taketh the